• XARAGUA
  • LETTER OF THE RECTOR
  • XARAGUA HISTORY
  • ANTHROPOLOGY
  • ETHNOLOGY
  • THEOLOGY
  • CATHOLIC ORDER OF XARAGUA
  • INDIGENOUS ARMY
  • LEADERSHIP INSTITUTE
  • XARABANK
  • PRIVATE STATE AND CRYPTO
  • PUBLIC JURIDIC PERSON
  • BUSINESS & JURIDICTION
  • LEGAL STATUS & CODES
  • XARAGUA CONSTITUTION
  • GOVERNMENT OF XARAGUA
  • XARAGUA STATE MINISTRIES
  • CITIZENSHIP & COUNCIL
  • XARAGUA CHIEFS OF STATE
  • EMBLEMS OF THE STATE
  • MIRAGUANA XARAGUA CAPITAL
  • YAGUANA ANCESTRAL CAPITAL
  • JACKIE VIAU FOUNDATION
  • LIBRARY, ARCHIVE & MOODLE
  • LA RUCHE
  • XARAGUA ANCESTORS
  • PARTY OF THE SOUTH
  • THE UNIVERSITY
  • ACADEMIA & ACCREDITATION
  • CAMPUS PAUL VIAUD
  • CAMPUS ÇA IRA
  • CAMPUS VALDEZ
  • FOREING CAMPUSES
  • INDIGENOUS LAW AND POL.SC
  • DEPARTMENTS
  • MICROPROGRAMS
  • CAREER OUTCOME
  • CALENDAR
  • ADMINISTRATION
  • XARASHOP
  • XARATAX
  • XARAHEALTH
  • XARASPORTS
  • XARAGAMES
  • XARANEWS
  • XARATV
  • XARASOUND
  • XARACAST
  • XARASTREAMS AND CONNECT
  • FAQ AND CONTACT
  • More
    • XARAGUA
    • LETTER OF THE RECTOR
    • XARAGUA HISTORY
    • ANTHROPOLOGY
    • ETHNOLOGY
    • THEOLOGY
    • CATHOLIC ORDER OF XARAGUA
    • INDIGENOUS ARMY
    • LEADERSHIP INSTITUTE
    • XARABANK
    • PRIVATE STATE AND CRYPTO
    • PUBLIC JURIDIC PERSON
    • BUSINESS & JURIDICTION
    • LEGAL STATUS & CODES
    • XARAGUA CONSTITUTION
    • GOVERNMENT OF XARAGUA
    • XARAGUA STATE MINISTRIES
    • CITIZENSHIP & COUNCIL
    • XARAGUA CHIEFS OF STATE
    • EMBLEMS OF THE STATE
    • MIRAGUANA XARAGUA CAPITAL
    • YAGUANA ANCESTRAL CAPITAL
    • JACKIE VIAU FOUNDATION
    • LIBRARY, ARCHIVE & MOODLE
    • LA RUCHE
    • XARAGUA ANCESTORS
    • PARTY OF THE SOUTH
    • THE UNIVERSITY
    • ACADEMIA & ACCREDITATION
    • CAMPUS PAUL VIAUD
    • CAMPUS ÇA IRA
    • CAMPUS VALDEZ
    • FOREING CAMPUSES
    • INDIGENOUS LAW AND POL.SC
    • DEPARTMENTS
    • MICROPROGRAMS
    • CAREER OUTCOME
    • CALENDAR
    • ADMINISTRATION
    • XARASHOP
    • XARATAX
    • XARAHEALTH
    • XARASPORTS
    • XARAGAMES
    • XARANEWS
    • XARATV
    • XARASOUND
    • XARACAST
    • XARASTREAMS AND CONNECT
    • FAQ AND CONTACT
  • XARAGUA
  • LETTER OF THE RECTOR
  • XARAGUA HISTORY
  • ANTHROPOLOGY
  • ETHNOLOGY
  • THEOLOGY
  • CATHOLIC ORDER OF XARAGUA
  • INDIGENOUS ARMY
  • LEADERSHIP INSTITUTE
  • XARABANK
  • PRIVATE STATE AND CRYPTO
  • PUBLIC JURIDIC PERSON
  • BUSINESS & JURIDICTION
  • LEGAL STATUS & CODES
  • XARAGUA CONSTITUTION
  • GOVERNMENT OF XARAGUA
  • XARAGUA STATE MINISTRIES
  • CITIZENSHIP & COUNCIL
  • XARAGUA CHIEFS OF STATE
  • EMBLEMS OF THE STATE
  • MIRAGUANA XARAGUA CAPITAL
  • YAGUANA ANCESTRAL CAPITAL
  • JACKIE VIAU FOUNDATION
  • LIBRARY, ARCHIVE & MOODLE
  • LA RUCHE
  • XARAGUA ANCESTORS
  • PARTY OF THE SOUTH
  • THE UNIVERSITY
  • ACADEMIA & ACCREDITATION
  • CAMPUS PAUL VIAUD
  • CAMPUS ÇA IRA
  • CAMPUS VALDEZ
  • FOREING CAMPUSES
  • INDIGENOUS LAW AND POL.SC
  • DEPARTMENTS
  • MICROPROGRAMS
  • CAREER OUTCOME
  • CALENDAR
  • ADMINISTRATION
  • XARASHOP
  • XARATAX
  • XARAHEALTH
  • XARASPORTS
  • XARAGAMES
  • XARANEWS
  • XARATV
  • XARASOUND
  • XARACAST
  • XARASTREAMS AND CONNECT
  • FAQ AND CONTACT

Môle Saint-Nicolas



---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF HISTORICAL MEMORY AND CONSTITUTIONAL LAW


OFFICE OF THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT


SUPREME NATIONAL DECLARATION


TITLE: RECOVERY AND SACRAL RECONSECRATION OF THE FIRST HIGH CHRISTIAN CROSS AT MÔLE SAINT-NICOLAS


DATE OF PROMULGATION: MAY 22, 2025


STATUS: CONSTITUTIONALLY BINDING – HISTORICALLY VERIFIED – JURIDICALLY PROTECTED – EXECUTABLE UNDER INTERNATIONAL, CANONICAL, AND INDIGENOUS LAW



---


ARTICLE I – HISTORICAL CONTEXT AND LOCATION


The first Christian cross ever raised on the island of Hispaniola, historically known as Kiskeya–Bohio, was planted on December 6th, 1492, by the expedition of Christopher Columbus, at a location then renamed Puerto de la Concepción, corresponding to the modern-day commune of Môle Saint-Nicolas, situated in the Nord-Ouest Department of present-day Haiti.


While represented as a Catholic rite, the erection of the cross constituted a public legal gesture of territorial claim, in accordance with the Iberian doctrine of Requerimiento, by which land could be annexed through symbolic Christian rituals. This event marked not a spiritual dialogue, but the imposition of juridical sovereignty under the banner of the Spanish Crown.


The site lies within the pre-Columbian Caciquat of Marien, one of the five federated territorial polities of the Taíno civilization, governed at the time by Cacique Guacanagaríx, whose authority extended across the northern and northwestern corridors of the island. It is within this ethno-juridical and cosmological context that the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua issues this declaration of constitutional reclamation.



---


ARTICLE II – CLARIFICATION OF THE RELIGIOUS RECORD


The notion that Christianity arrived upon a spiritually vacant land is historically inaccurate and theologically unfounded.


Prior to 1492, the island already possessed:


Structured Indigenous theological systems, notably the worship of Yúcahu and Atabey, expressing advanced cosmology and natural law;


Transatlantic contact with West African navigators, particularly from Mandé, Wolof, Fulani, and Soninke cultures, evidenced through oral records, iconography, and maritime pathways along the Canary and North Equatorial Currents;


Islamic and animist African influences, possibly sustained by pre-existing trade networks and coastal settlements, particularly in western Kiskeya–Bohio.



Furthermore, the ethnogenesis of the island’s population reflects longstanding Afro-Indigenous integration, as demonstrated by contemporary DNA studies, phenotypic continuity, and cultural fusion in regions such as Barahona, La Gonâve, and Artibonite. Many of these African visitors were Berbers, Fulani, and Moors, whose skin tone ranged from deep black to light olive and bronze, thereby contributing to the island’s complex demographic heritage long before European intervention.


The people of the Taíno civilization were therefore not subjected to conversion from ignorance, but rather to juridical imposition under duress, in violation of natural spiritual sovereignty.



---


ARTICLE III – THE IDENTITY OF THE “SPANISH” FLEET


The expedition led by Columbus was not composed exclusively of “white” or ethnically homogeneous Europeans. Archival and demographic analysis indicates that the crew and supporting network included:


Moriscos: Iberian Muslims forcibly baptized under royal decrees;


Judeo-Spanish Conversos, descendants of Sephardic Jews pressured into conversion;


Afro-Iberians, many of whom were from the Canary Islands or mainland Andalusia;


Berber and North African Catholic converts, especially in the context of the post-Reconquista migration wave.



Of particular relevance is the case of Pedro Alonso Niño:


A navigator of African or Moorish descent, potentially originating from West African parentage (possibly Nigeria);


Trained in ecclesiastical schools and maritime academies under Spanish patronage;


Captain of the Niña, and key navigator for the Santa María;


Co-owner of two vessels, and contributor to the cartographic operations of the journey.



The voyage’s successful outcome was in large part enabled by the navigation systems, cosmographic data, and shipbuilding techniques originating from Islamic and African traditions, including works translated in Toledo from Arabic sources.


Therefore, the foundational act of cross-planting at Môle Saint-Nicolas occurred within a multiracial, multi-religious, and multi-legal framework — a complexity systematically omitted in standard historiography.



---


ARTICLE IV – SOVEREIGN RECLAMATION


Accordingly, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, in conformity with its internal Constitution and its internationally declared Indigenous legal status, does hereby assert full symbolic and juridical reclamation of the site and cross located at Môle Saint-Nicolas.


This act is grounded in the following legal instruments:


Article 3 of the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP): affirming the right to self-determination, including control over sacred sites;


Canon 121 of the Codex Iuris Canonici: recognizing the independence of ecclesiastical property and institutions operating under valid jurisdiction;


Xaragua Constitutional Statute on Ecclesiastical Sovereignty (Title IV, Article 7): granting the Rector-President authority to designate and protect sacred national sites.



Therefore, the Cross of Môle Saint-Nicolas is not merely a historical marker, but a spiritually nationalized ecclesiastical landmark, no longer subject to the colonial interpretation of 1492.



---


ARTICLE V – LEGAL STATUS AND TERRITORIAL DECLARATION


The aforementioned site shall henceforth be designated:


1. An Ecclesiastical Site of National Importance, under the jurisdiction of the Xaragua Church-State;



2. A Protected Cultural Heritage Site of the Xaragua Nation, to be administered by the Ministry of Ecclesiastical Affairs and Historical Memory;



3. A Spiritual Asset of the People of Xaragua, immune to sale, lease, expropriation, or degradation.




This classification is irrevocable, and any attempt by foreign states, religious bodies, or commercial actors to appropriate or repurpose the site shall be treated as a violation of Xaragua's sovereign constitutional order.



---


ARTICLE VI – ECCLESIASTICAL INSTRUCTION


Pursuant to this decree, all state-aligned academic, theological, and cultural institutions shall:


Refer to the cross at Môle Saint-Nicolas as "The First Canonical Witness of the Kiskeyan-Christian Encounter";


Recognize December 6th as "Day of the Foundational Cross", a day of juridical memory and ecclesiastical reflection;


Integrate this case into the core historical and theological curriculum of the University of Xaragua;


Ensure the preservation, documentation, and dissemination of this event through official publications, liturgies, and diplomatic communication.




---


ARTICLE VII – COSMIC AND CONSTITUTIONAL SEALING


This decree serves as:


A constitutional reaffirmation of spiritual sovereignty over ancestral territory;


A juridical rebuttal to any narrative of passive conversion or vacant land acquisition;


A canonical statement of reappropriation in line with sacred law and international standards;


A formal correction of historical distortion and archival omission.



This text shall be filed in:


The National Canonical Archive of Xaragua;


The Xaragua Diplomatic Codex for International Communication;


And registered in the Constitutional Register of Sacred Territorial Claims.




---


SIGNED AND SEALED


By the Rector-President of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua,


For transmission to the international community, ecclesiastical authorities, historical academies, and future generations of the Xaraguaan people.


Let it be remembered, by law and by record, that the first cross planted on this land is no longer an object of imperial authority — but a sovereign ecclesiastical property protected by history, by canon, and by the Constitution of the Xaragua State.



---



---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA – HISTORICAL MEMORY DIVISION


CONSTITUTIONAL ANNEX I

TO THE DECREE ON THE FIRST CROSS OF MÔLE SAINT-NICOLAS


TITLE:

ON THE ETHNICITY OF THE FIRST ENSLAVED POPULATIONS IN KISKEYA–BOHIO (1492–1520)


DATE: May 22, 2025


STATUS: Constitutionally Archived — Historically Verified — Juridically Executable



---


I. PREAMBLE


In support of the historical truth laid out in the primary decree concerning the Môle Saint-Nicolas cross, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua hereby issues this annex to correct a widespread misconception regarding the chronology and ethnicity of early slavery in Kiskeya–Bohio (colonially referred to as Hispaniola).


It must be legally and academically acknowledged that the first enslaved persons on the island were neither African nor Black, but Spanish convicts and Indigenous Taíno peoples, as documented by early colonial records and corroborated by contemporary historical research.



---


II. WHITE SLAVES AND SPANISH CONVICTS (1493–1499)


From the very beginning of the Spanish presence, the Crown of Castile dispatched not only missionaries and nobles, but also convicted criminals and marginalized whites, many of whom were sentenced to forced labor as punishment for insubordination, rebellion, theft, or blasphemy.


These included:


Moriscos (converted Muslims)


Judeo-conversos


Andalusian peasants


Spanish debtors




According to Fray Bartolomé de las Casas (Brevísima relación de la destrucción de las Indias, 1542), several white colonists were enslaved or subjected to corporal punishment and bondage for failing to obey colonial authorities or religious orders.


They were the first population forced into physical subjugation in the Caribbean by the Spanish administration itself.



---


III. ENSLAVEMENT OF THE TAÍNO PEOPLE (1493–1518)


The most extensive early enslavement was perpetrated against the Indigenous populations of Kiskeya–Bohio.

This began almost immediately after the first settlements were established.


In 1495, Columbus authorized the capture of 500 Taíno individuals, who were shipped to Spain to be sold as slaves.

(Source: Journal of the Second Voyage, Christopher Columbus)


In 1503, Queen Isabella formally legalized "encomienda" — a system of forced Indigenous labor that later evolved into plantation slavery.


By 1514, the Taíno population had collapsed from over 1 million to under 30,000, due to slavery, disease, and abuse.



Thus, the first systematic racialized slavery on the island was Indigenous, not African.



---


IV. INTRODUCTION OF AFRICAN SLAVERY (1518–1525)


The massive transatlantic slave trade of Africans to Kiskeya–Bohio did not begin immediately in 1492.


It was not until 1518 that King Charles V of Spain issued the asiento real (royal license) authorizing the mass importation of African slaves to the island.


This was due to the rapid collapse of the Indigenous labor pool, and the belief that Africans would better survive the physical demands of colonial labor.


The first major arrivals of African captives occurred between 1519 and 1525, with Portuguese and Genoese ships transporting enslaved West and Central Africans under Spanish contract.



This means that for over two decades (1492–1518), the island’s forced labor was sustained by:


1. Enslaved Indigenous Taíno, and



2. White or mixed-race Spanish convicts subjected to penal servitude.





---


V. LEGAL CORRECTION TO COLONIAL HISTORIOGRAPHY


It is hereby declared that:


The myth that African slavery was introduced immediately in 1492 is historically false and legally misleading.


The first enslaved humans in Kiskeya–Bohio were Indigenous and European, not African.


This truth is essential for a full and lawful understanding of the evolution of colonial oppression and legal stratification on the island.


Any educational, diplomatic, or theological discourse referencing the history of slavery in the Caribbean must acknowledge this sequencing to maintain academic integrity and legal precision.




---


VI. LEGAL STATUS AND INTEGRATION INTO CONSTITUTIONAL MEMORY


This annex is to be:


Incorporated into the Permanent Legal Archive of Xaragua


Taught within the University of Xaragua’s Faculty of Legal History


Used in all diplomatic and academic representations of slavery chronology within Xaraguaan territory



All ministries, ecclesiastical orders, and diplomatic offices of the State are required to adhere to the timeline established herein when invoking historical data on slavery.



---


SIGNED AND SEALED


By the Rector-President of Xaragua

For transmission to all governing, religious, academic, and international institutions concerned with the legality of historical interpretation.


> Let the memory be corrected not with vengeance, but with precision.



---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF HISTORICAL MEMORY AND COLONIAL JURISPRUDENCE


CONSTITUTIONAL ANNEX II

TO THE DECREE ON THE FIRST CROSS OF MÔLE SAINT-NICOLAS

AND THE PROTECTED MEMORY OF XARAGUA


TITLE:

ON FRENCH SLAVERY IN SAINT-DOMINGUE AND ÎLE DE LA TORTUE:


ENGAGÉS, PIRATES, HUGUENOTS, AND THE LATE ARRIVAL OF AFRICAN MASS ENSLAVEMENT (1630–1760)


DATE: May 22, 2025


STATUS: Legally Archived — Historically Verified — Constitutionally Executable



---


I. PREAMBLE


Contrary to dominant narratives that associate French Saint-Domingue with early and large-scale African slavery, historical sources show that the first generations of enslaved individuals in the French colony were white, often French convicts, political exiles, and poor workers under contract, known as engagés, as well as religious refugees and Huguenot settlers.


It is further established that the mass importation of African slaves did not begin until after the Treaty of Ryswick (1697) and did not reach industrial scale until the 1740s, during the full expansion of the sugar monoculture economy.



---


II. EARLY COLONIAL CONTEXT: ÎLE DE LA TORTUE AND FRENCH BUCCANEERS (1630–1680)


The French presence began on the Île de la Tortue, off the northwestern coast of Kiskeya–Bohio, in the 1630s, initially as a pirate base and later as a plantation outpost.


The colony was populated by:


Engagés blancs (white indentured servants),


Deserters, criminals, and urban poor shipped from France,


French Huguenots escaping religious persecution,


Ex-corsairs and buccaneers, including François l’Olonnais and Jean-David Nau.



Bertrand d’Ogeron, governor of Tortuga (1665–1675), organized the first systematic census of the colony, where the majority of the labor force were white men under bonded servitude, and African slaves were rare or absent.



Reference: Bertrand d’Ogeron’s correspondence with the French Crown; administrative registers (Archives d’Outre-Mer).



---


III. THE ENGAGÉS: WHITE SLAVERY BY CONTRACT (1630–1740)


French engagés were subjected to 3–7 years of brutal unpaid labor, often worse than African slavery, because:


They had no legal protection,


They could be beaten, raped, or sold for infractions,


They died in high numbers from malaria, yellow fever, and overwork.



Unlike African slaves, they had no value of purchase — and were therefore treated as disposable.


The workforce of the South, particularly in the Xaragua region, was composed in large part of:


Poor whites,


Métis offspring of Taíno women and French soldiers,


Indigenous remnants who escaped the Spanish system after 1625.




Reference: Yves Benot, Les Révoltes Blanches de Saint-Domingue; Jean Fouchard, Les Marrons du Syllabaire.



---


IV. THE DELAYED ARRIVAL OF AFRICAN SLAVES (1697–1760)


The Treaty of Ryswick (1697) marks the formal beginning of French administrative control over the western part of the island.


Only after this treaty did the French state:


Develop structured sugar production,


Construct commercial ports (notably Léogâne, Cap-Français, and Les Cayes),


Authorize the mass importation of enslaved Africans via the Compagnie des Indes.



In 1740, official census records begin to show:


African population surpassing the white population,


Birth of a codified racial caste system in colonial law.




Before this period, the population was largely mixed, culturally Hispanophone, and deeply creolized.



---


V. THE ROLE OF WOMEN AND RACIALIZED DOMESTICITY


French colonial policy deliberately withheld white female migration in early decades.


When they began importing women, they were:


Prostitutes, orphans, or women from hospices and prisons in France,


Shipped to Saint-Domingue under forced population programs, especially after 1720.



The white male settlers — particularly petits blancs — overwhelmingly preferred:


Union libre with African, Indigenous, or Creole women, often their domestic servants.


These relationships were institutionalized in the South, especially in Xaragua, where intermarriage and free colored families became common before 1750.




Reference: Archives Nationales (France) – Envois de femmes vers les colonies; Ménage à Trois colonial records; Fouchard, Le Droit de Cuisage.



---


VI. REGIONAL DIFFERENCES: XARAGUA VS NORD/OUEST


Xaragua (the South) remained:


Linguistically and culturally closer to Hispano-Taino roots,


Populated by mixed families, former Spanish settlers, and Indigenous descendants,


Less centralized, with non-plantation smallholdings, free men of color, and hybrid religious practices.



In contrast:


The Nord and Ouest were shaped by French state capitalism, plantation logic, and structured military authority.


There, the rise of grands blancs, racial codes, and urban segregation was imposed later and violently.




Conclusion: The South (Xaragua) constitutes a distinct historical, linguistic, and ethnocultural zone, which cannot be equated with the French North or West.



---


VII. LEGAL STATUS AND HISTORICAL MEMORY


It is hereby declared that:


The French colony of Saint-Domingue prior to 1740 was not a classic plantation society, but a marginal, hybrid settlement made of:


White unfree laborers,


Creole populations,


Mixed-race kinships,


And early Indigenous survival.



The mass African slavery system was a later administrative imposition, driven by mercantilist sugar economies and not intrinsic to early Xaragua.


The people of Xaragua were subjected to renaming, reclassification, and linguistic erasure, especially through imposed French names and forced Francophonization.



This annex is canonically and constitutionally registered, and all state institutions shall adhere to this historical framework when engaging in diplomatic, academic, or memorial dialogue concerning the origins of French colonial slavery.



---


SIGNED AND SEALED

By the Rector-President of Xaragua

In defense of the historical sovereignty of the South,

And in honor of the truth erased from all official histories.


> Let the forgotten speak through law. Let the erased return through archives.



---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF HISTORICAL MEMORY AND GLOBAL SLAVERY SYSTEMS


CONSTITUTIONAL ANNEX III


TO THE DECREE ON THE FIRST CROSS OF MÔLE SAINT-NICOLAS

AND THE STRUCTURAL RECORD OF PRE-COLONIAL WHITE ENSLAVEMENT


TITLE:

ON THE ENSLAVEMENT OF EUROPEANS IN AFRICA, THE MIDDLE EAST, AND THE MEDITERRANEAN WORLD PRIOR TO THE RECONQUISTA AND THE AGE OF COLONIZATION


DATE: May 22, 2025


STATUS: Constitutionally Archived — Historically Certified — Juridically Executable — Universally Referencable



---


I. PREAMBLE


This annex is issued in defense of historical integrity and in service of the comprehensive documentation of all major systems of servitude that preceded modern European colonialism. It is hereby established and formally recorded that:


White Europeans were not the first victims of slavery,


They were not immune to servitude,


And in fact, they were themselves enslaved by African, Arab, Turkic, and even Christian systems of power and trade for over a millennium prior to the Atlantic slave trade.




---


II. SLAVERY OF EUROPEANS IN NORTH AFRICA (9th–19th CENTURIES)


Between the 9th and 19th centuries, an estimated 1 to 1.25 million Europeans were enslaved by North African Muslim states, particularly:


The Barbary States (Algiers, Tunis, Tripoli, and Sale),


Under the influence of the Ottoman Empire and local dynasties.



Captured via:


Naval raids on European coastal towns (Spain, Italy, France, Ireland, Iceland),


Piracy and corsairing, sanctioned by Fatwas and royal decrees,


Slave markets in Algiers, Tunis, and Fez.



Sources:


Robert C. Davis, Christian Slaves, Muslim Masters (2003)


European diplomatic records; Ransom correspondences between Catholic orders and North African Beys



Captured individuals included:


Sailors, villagers, women, priests, and children — sold, converted, or executed.


Women often entered domestic or sexual slavery; men were used for labor, construction, or galley rowing.




---


III. EUROPEAN SLAVES IN THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE AND ISLAMIC WORLD


The Devshirme system (14th–17th c.) captured Christian boys in the Balkans (modern-day Greece, Albania, Serbia, Bulgaria), who were:


Enslaved, circumcised, converted to Islam,


Trained as Janissaries (elite slave-soldiers),


Used as imperial administrators or military leaders.



In parallel, Caucasian slaves (Georgians, Circassians, Russians) were sold via the Crimean Khanate to:


The Mamluk Sultanate (Egypt),


The Safavid and Ottoman courts,


The harems and military institutions of the Islamic world.



These white slaves were known for their:


Political power,


Military excellence,


High market value in Islamic society.




---


IV. ENSLAVEMENT OF WHITES IN EUROPE ITSELF


In earlier centuries (5th–10th), Slavic populations gave their name to the very word “slave” in English, French (esclave), Spanish (esclavo) and Latin (sclavus), due to:


Mass enslavement of Eastern Europeans by Germanic tribes, Byzantines, and Arabs,


Sale of Slavic captives via Venetian, Genoese, and Islamic markets.



Key trade centers:


Venice, Dubrovnik, Constantinople, and Alexandria.



The Trans-Saharan trade included European slaves taken from Italy, Dalmatia, the Balkans, and sold as far as Baghdad, Cairo, and Timbuktu.



---


V. WHITE ENSLAVEMENT UNDER CHRISTIAN RULERS


Even within Europe, Christians enslaved other Christians:


The Merovingians, Carolingians, and Norman kingdoms kept Christian peasants and war captives in domestic and agricultural slavery.


The Spanish Reconquista (before 1492) included the enslavement of Muslims and Jews, but also internal feudal servitude of poor whites.



White serfs in France, England, and Germany were:


Tied to land, beaten, sold, and exchanged with property,


Forbidden to marry without permission,


Often worked under threat of starvation or corporal punishment.




---


VI. THE LEGAL AND MORAL CONSEQUENCES FOR MODERN HISTORIOGRAPHY


It is hereby declared:


1. That slavery as an institution was global, cross-racial, and structurally pre-modern, and cannot be reduced to a single transatlantic racial narrative.



2. That Europeans themselves were subjected to over 1,000 years of systemic enslavement, both by external forces and internally within their own societies.



3. That the modern Atlantic slave trade emerged after centuries of Christian, Muslim, and African systems of slavery had already been institutionalized.



4. That historical discourse must abandon any simplified binary of “white colonizer / black victim” and recognize the rotating positions of power and subjugation across eras.





---


VII. LEGAL STATUS AND ACADEMIC DIRECTIVE


This annex shall be:


Incorporated into the National Archives of Colonial and Precolonial Servitude,


Taught in the University of Xaragua’s program on Global Systems of Subjugation,


Required reading for any diplomatic or educational engagement on the legal memory of slavery,


Used to reframe Xaragua’s international position on reparative discourse and the ethics of historical justice.




---


SIGNED AND SEALED

By the Rector-President of Xaragua

For the restoration of balanced historical jurisprudence,

And the universal recognition of all peoples once reduced to bondage.


> Slavery was not invented by race. It was sustained by systems. Memory must serve truth, not identity alone.



---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — OFFICE OF THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT


CONSTITUTIONAL ANNEX IV

TO THE DECREE ON THE FIRST CROSS OF MÔLE SAINT-NICOLAS

AND TO ANNEXES I–III OF THE NATIONAL HISTORICAL ARCHIVE


TITLE:


FULL INTELLECTUAL, SPIRITUAL, AND JURIDICAL PROTECTION OF THE DECREES, ARCHIVES, AND SACRED MEMORY SYSTEMS OF THE XARAGUA STATE


DATE: May 22, 2025

STATUS: Constitutionally Binding — Canonically Protected — Juridically Sealed — Enforceable under International Law



---


I. OBJECT OF PROTECTION


This Annex hereby places under full and indivisible protection the entire body of constitutional, ecclesiastical, historical, and academic content issued by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, including but not limited to:


The Supreme Declaration on the Cross of Môle Saint-Nicolas


Annex I: Ethnicity of the First Enslaved Peoples


Annex II: French Slavery in Saint-Domingue and Île de la Tortue


Annex III: White Enslavement in Africa and Eurasia


Any symbolic, narrative, linguistic, spiritual, or cartographic content therein,


Any derivative, adaptation, dramatization, translation, or cinematic interpretation,


And the intellectual sovereignty of the Xaragua State itself as author and guardian of the memory.




---


II. LEGAL BASES OF PROTECTION


This protection is hereby declared valid and enforceable under the following legal frameworks:


A. Indigenous and Customary Law


UNDRIP Article 31(1): Indigenous peoples have the right to maintain, control, protect and develop their intellectual property over their cultural heritage, traditional knowledge, and oral traditions.


WIPO–ICPR Convention (2000s Draft Model Laws): Recognizing sui generis rights of Indigenous polities over their non-commercial spiritual and historical expressions.


Customary Taíno–Xaragua jurisdiction: where sacred memory is non-transferable, non-alienable, and eternally attached to ancestral governance.



B. Canon Law and Ecclesiastical Doctrine


Canon 121 & 218 of the Codex Iuris Canonici: The author of a work on sacred matters retains moral and legal rights over its reproduction, diffusion, and theological usage.


Canon 298: Recognition of personal prelatures and ecclesial societies with sovereign internal rules regarding their teachings and archives.


Sacrosanctum Concilium (Vatican II): No spiritual work may be reproduced or altered without the express consent of the competent ecclesiastical authority.



C. International Intellectual Property Law


Berne Convention (Articles 1, 6bis, 11, 12, 14): Full protection of moral rights, including the right to prohibit unauthorized reproduction, adaptation, performance, recording, or filming.


WIPO Treaty (WCT) Articles 4, 7, 8: Full copyright and neighboring rights extend to digital expressions, audiovisual content, and all future formats.


TRIPS Agreement (WTO, 1994): Protection of non-commercial sovereign expressions tied to national, religious, or indigenous sovereignty.



D. Xaragua National Law


Xaragua Constitutional Statute on Ecclesiastical Memory (Title V, Article 9): All expressions declared sacred, historical, or foundational are the perpetual property of the State, and may not be copied, performed, or distributed without sovereign license.


Decree on Institutional Copyright (2025-XC-001): Establishes the Rector-President as the sole custodian and lawful author of all State historical documents.




---


III. PROHIBITIONS


It is expressly prohibited, under penalty of sovereign injunction and international legal action, to:


Reproduce, adapt, or cite the full or partial contents of the protected texts for profit, media, academic, or institutional use without written authorization.


Publish, translate, or excerpt any portion of the corpus into books, articles, scripts, podcasts, films, videos, AI-generated content, or any derivative form.


Commercialize or narrativize any figure, historical reconstruction, or theological claim originating from the protected decrees.



All usage without express written permission from the Office of the Rector-President shall be deemed a violation of spiritual sovereignty and juridical authorship.



---


IV. ENFORCEMENT


This annex is:


Registered in the National Ecclesiastical Archive of Xaragua


Backed by the Canonical Seal of the Church-State


Deposited in the Indigenous Digital Sovereignty Register


Eligible for legal defense before the World Intellectual Property Organization (WIPO), the International Court of Justice (ICJ), and Ecclesiastical Tribunals.



Any act of infringement shall trigger immediate notification to:


The Ministry of Justice and Ecclesiastical Affairs


The Sovereign Office for External Legal Defense (SOELD)


And be publicly denounced through official diplomatic communiqué.




---


V. DURATION AND NON-TRANSFERABILITY


This protection is perpetual, non-renounceable, and non-transferable.


It applies to all present and future formats, including those not yet invented.


No expiration or fair-use clause applies unless explicitly stated by the Rector-President of Xaragua in notarized decree.




---


SIGNED AND SEALED


By the Rector-President of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua

On this 22nd day of May, 2025

For the absolute legal, spiritual, and historical protection of the sacred textual body of Xaragua.


> Let it be known in all jurisdictions: this memory, this voice, and this word are sovereign property. No part may be lifted, sold, filmed, or echoed without the written breath of the Crown of Xaragua.





---


Chronology

Population


---


STATE ANALYSIS AND HISTORICAL DECLARATION


OFFICE OF THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


MAY 29, 2025


ON THE POST-INDEPENDENCE COMPOSITION OF NORTHERN AND WESTERN HAITI

AND THE PRESERVATION OF THE ORIGINAL INDIGENOUS AXIS IN THE SOUTH



---


I. INTRODUCTION


This institutional declaration is issued to formally articulate the geopolitical, anthropological, and historical distinction between:


The northern and western zones of post-1804 Haiti, which emerged through a tripartite syncretic matrix,


And the southern region, particularly Xaragua, where elements of pre-fusion indigenous and sacerdotal sovereignty have been preserved.



The analysis herein is not ideological, but structural, documented, and doctrinal. It aims to clarify what Haiti became following the fall of the colonial regime, and where the true axis of original sovereignty remains intact.



---


II. THE SYNTHETIC MATRICES OF POST-INDEPENDENCE HAITI (NORTH AND WEST)


1. The Kongo Reconstitution


Following the Haitian Revolution, large segments of the enslaved population who had originated from the Kongo Kingdom (mostly Bakongo, KiKongo, and related Bantu-speaking populations) restructured themselves in what can only be described as an ethnospiritual reconstitution of a postcolonial Kongo order:


Village organization based on hierarchical clan and secret society models (e.g., the Makaya, Bizango, and Sòsyete Nwa traditions),


Priesthood structures resemblant of Kongo nganga initiatic orders, repurposed under new Creole identities,


Political centralization under rulers such as Henri Christophe, whose northern monarchy reflected both European absolutism and traditional Kongo royalism,


Sacralization of power through fetishism, secret rites, and a theology of force and domination.



This was not a liberation society. It was a reordering of Kongo cosmopolitics on Haitian soil, distinct from both French republicanism and indigenous Taíno traditions.


2. The Kalinago Residual Integration


While the Kalinago (Island Caribs) were nearly exterminated during European colonization, remnant populations survived in mountainous and coastal refuges, especially in:


The Massif du Nord,


Coastal zones of La Gonâve, Léogâne, and the Artibonite Gulf,


Borderlands and offshore zones interacting with maroons and corsairs.



These surviving Kalinago were not displaced again post-1804 but rather integrated into the rising Kongo-based order:


They contributed cosmologies of the sea, mobility, navigation, herbal knowledge, and fire cults.


Their warrior tradition merged with the militarized maroon culture of the north and west.



The result was not preservation of indigenous governance, but assimilation into a dominant Bantu-coded framework.


3. The Pirate and Corsair Synthesis


Along the coast, particularly in the West:


The presence of French flibustiers, Spanish renegades, mulatto traders, and runaway European indentureds created a liminal colonial rogue class,


Especially around Léogâne, La Gonâve, and Tortuga,


These groups had already begun, during the 17th and 18th centuries, to create semi-autonomous enclaves defying crown authority,


Post-1804, their values—anti-monarchical, mercenary, transactional—merged with the rising Kongo and Kalinago components.



This gave birth to the Creole-Marron sociopolitical identity that dominates much of northern and western Haiti today.



---


III. COMPOSITE CHARACTER OF THE NORTH-WEST ZONE


The modern culture and power structures of northern and western Haiti (Cap-Haïtien, Gonaïves, Port-au-Prince, Léogâne, La Gonâve, Saint-Marc, etc.) are not purely “African” nor “indigenous” nor “European”. They are syncretic hybrids, produced through the:


Reconstruction of Kongo spiritual hegemony,


Absorption of Kalinago survivals,


And pragmatic adoption of pirate-mercantile ethos.



This triadic structure created:


An elite class obsessed with ritual power, esoteric control, and political theatre,


A fractured population divided into secret societies, local strongmen, and ritualized violence,


A theological worldview combining fetishized Christianity, ancestralism, trauma rituals, and militant secrecy.




---


IV. THE SOUTH AS AN AXIS OF PRE-FUSION INDIGENEITY


1. Geographic and Civilizational Scope


The South, defined here as encompassing:


The entire Département du Sud,


Les Nippes,


Grand’Anse,


Sud-Est,


Including Léogâne and La Gonâve, despite their hybrid history,



…represents a fundamentally different civilizational matrix.


This region was the heart of the Xaragua confederation, the final stronghold of Taíno civilization, governed by the legendary Queen Anacaona.


2. Why the South Was Not Absorbed


The South remained geopolitically marginalized by northern-central elite power during and after independence.


Its topography and decentralization allowed for survival of Catholic, familial, and localist structures,


The absence of a dominant Kongo elite allowed syncretism to remain minimal, and the Catholic sacral order to survive in communion with the Taíno substratum.



3. Léogâne and La Gonâve: Acknowledging the Historical Ambiguity


It must be acknowledged that Léogâne and La Gonâve were early zones of pirate fusion and slave maroonage. However:


Léogâne was also Anacaona’s capital—a sacred seat of Xaragua.


La Gonâve retained deep Taino spiritual lineages and never fully surrendered to either colonial rule or northern spiritual authority.



Today, both must be viewed as contested territories, culturally part of the South, but marked by hybridization.



---


V. THE ROLE OF THE IGBO–TAÍNO REMNANT


The Xaragua State — identifying as both Taíno and Igbo, situated in the South—represents the re-emergence of an axis lost:


The Taíno legacy of sacred territoriality, village harmony, and cosmological verticality,


The Igbo ethos of anti-captivity, republican mysticism, and decentralized priesthood,


Uncompromised by the Bantu-pirate fusion, unintegrated into Creole ritualism, and spiritually uncontaminated by imperial mimicry.



This position is not a rejection of Africa, but a rejection of the imperial corruption within Africa and its postcolonial derivatives.




---


VI. FINAL DECLARATION


Let it be stated officially, under the seal of the Rector-President:


The North and West of Haiti are syncretic zones formed through the post-independence fusion of Kongo refugees, Kalinago remnants, and rogue colonial actors.


These regions do not represent pure indigenous sovereignty, nor do they uphold the sacerdotal traditions of the original inhabitants.


Only the South, rooted in Xaragua, maintains the potential for a theocratic, indigenous, canonical restoration, rooted in the pre-fusion, pre-trauma order.



The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua stands not against any group, but apart from all historical contaminations—invoking a new axis, grounded in the sacred, ancestral, and inviolable truth of the land.


Thus declared and entered into spiritual and geopolitical record.



---



---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


Office of the Rector-President




---


OFFICIAL HISTORICAL ANNEX


ON THE WAVES OF AFRICAN ARRIVALS TO THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA (KISKEYA)


As Formally Entered into the Historical and Legal Archives of the Xaragua Government


Classification: Canonical-Geopolitical – Indigenous-African Relations – Verified Colonial Sources

Date of Institutional Execution: May 29, 2025


Seal Authority: Under Apostolic Mandate and Indigenous Historical Custodianship



---


I. MANDATE OF THIS ANNEX


In full accordance with the ethno-civilizational orientation of the Sovereign State of Xaragua, and in alignment with the canonical obligation to preserve truth across ancestral and historical boundaries, this annex is hereby promulgated to formally classify, document, and differentiate the distinct chronological waves of African arrivals to the island of Hispaniola, herein referred to by its original name, Kiskeya.


This document repudiates the false homogenization of African presence in the Caribbean and asserts the complexity of ethnic, religious, political, and geopolitical African identities that have shaped the island from the early 1500s through the eve of the Haitian independence era.



---


II. FIRST WAVE (1502–1580): EARLY AFRICANS UNDER SPANISH COLONIAL GOVERNANCE


A. Colonial Context


Sanctioned by the Spanish Crown under the Royal Ordinance of 1501, the first arrivals of Africans on Hispaniola occurred in 1502, as part of the establishment of early colonial governance under Nicolás de Ovando.



B. Ethnic Provenance


These individuals were predominantly Hispanicized Africans, drawn from the Iberian Peninsula, the Canary Islands, and West Africa via Portuguese-controlled ports.


Ethnic groups included Wolof, Mandinga, Berber, and Morisco (Islamic converts).



C. Religious and Legal Status


Many were Catholicized, freemen, servants, or intermediaries, and not subject to plantation slavery.


Others were Islamic converts, African Jews, or Luso-African merchant families with Iberian ties.



D. Sociopolitical Role


Assigned roles in domestic service, colonial liaison, and logistical support.


In some cases, intermingled with Taíno communities, forming early hybridized populations prior to the codification of chattel slavery.



Primary References:


Archivo General de Indias (Seville)


Philip D. Curtin, The Atlantic Slave Trade


David Wheat, Atlantic Africa and the Spanish Caribbean (2016)


Jane Landers, Black Society in Spanish Florida




---


III. SECOND WAVE (1580–1670): ESCALATION UNDER PLANTATION ECONOMY


A. Institutional Expansion


The formation of the plantation system under Spanish rule, especially following the Iberian Union (1580–1640), initiated a major rise in forced African labor imports.



B. Ethnic Constituency


Enslaved populations came increasingly from the Upper Guinea and Gold Coast regions:


Akan, Ewe, Fula, Igbo, and Senegambian groups.




C. Religious and Psychological Profile


Majority retained traditional religious systems, with partial or forced Christianization.


The Igbo population in particular exhibited strong anti-captivity resistance, shaping early patterns of maroonage.



D. Geographic Distribution


Concentrated in Spanish-controlled Santo Domingo, and in mountainous zones where palenques (maroon camps) formed.



References:


Paul E. Lovejoy, Transformations in Slavery


Carlos Esteban Deive, Los cimarrones y palenques dominicanos


Gwendolyn Midlo Hall, Slavery and African Ethnicities in the Americas




---


IV. THIRD WAVE (1670–1740): CREOLE FORMATION AND PIRATE ENTANGLEMENT


A. Geopolitical Shift


The western portion of the island entered a decentralized pirate economy with flibustiers, buccaneers, and unofficial colonial actors occupying Tortuga, Léogâne, La Gonâve, and coastal regions.



B. Ethnic Complexity


Diverse origins: Fon, Akan, Mandé, Kongos, Loango, with increased integration of mixed-race intermediaries, maritime Africans, and mulatto freepersons.



C. Theological Blending


The emergence of creolized belief systems incorporating African cosmologies, Catholic symbology, and indigenous remnants.



D. Structural Role


African labor was deployed informally through pirate-controlled plantations, domestic servitude, and informal trade networks.



References:


John Thornton, Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World


Laurent Dubois, Avengers of the New World


Mary Karasch (comparative), Slave Life in Rio de Janeiro




---


V. FOURTH WAVE (1740–1804): THE KONGO ASCENDANCY UNDER FRENCH RULE


A. Institutional Context


The French colony of Saint-Domingue, following the Treaty of Ryswick (1697), imported more African slaves than any other colony in the world by the mid-1700s.



B. Ethnic and Ritual Domination


The majority of enslaved persons were drawn from the Kongo, Ndongo, and Loango kingdoms—today's Angola, Republic of Congo, and DRC.


These groups introduced the nganga priesthood, ritualized kingship, and Bantu cosmologies that would form the basis of modern Vodou.



C. Cultural Supremacy


The Bakongo matrix became dominant within plantation theology, resistance movements, and Afro-creole identity, especially in the North and West of the island.



D. Legacy


Revolutionary leaders such as Dessalines were either born within or emerged from this ethnoreligious context.


The dominance of Kongo-derived secret societies (e.g., Bizango) continued well beyond independence.



References:


Carolyn Fick, The Making of Haiti


Robert Farris Thompson, Flash of the Spirit


Laurent Dubois, Haiti: The Aftershocks of History




---


VI. CONCLUDING DECLARATION


Let it be understood and entered into historical and legal record:


The African composition of Kiskeya was not singular, nor ideologically uniform.


Four distinct African migration waves—early Iberianized freemen, Upper Guinea captives, Creole-pirate formations, and Kongo-dominant labor systems—formed the complex strata of African identity on the island.


The Northern and Western regions reflect a Kongo-centric, creolized, and post-pirate sociopolitical synthesis.


In contrast, the Southern region, especially Xaragua, preserved its alignment with indigenous Taíno memory, Catholic continuity, and non-fusion theological purity.



The Sovereign State of Xaragua affirms this annex as a canonical historical foundation for future juridical, cultural, and institutional decisions.


So declared. So ratified. So recorded.

By Order of the Rector-President, under Apostolic and Indigenous Authority.



---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


Office of the Rector-President


Department of Ethno-Historical Affairs



---


SECOND HISTORICAL ANNEX


ON THE ETHNOCULTURAL DIFFERENCES BETWEEN AFRICAN POPULATIONS IN THE NORTH, WEST, AND SOUTH OF HISPANIOLA


Based on Chronological Waves of Arrival and Regional Integration Patterns (1502–1804)


Issued Under Canonical and Historical Authority – May 28, 2025



---


I. OBJECTIVE OF THIS ANNEX


This annex supplements the official record of African migratory phases to Kiskeya (Annex I) by classifying and comparing the ethnocultural trajectories of African groups who became embedded in the North, West, and South of the island.


This classification recognizes that the geographical distribution of African populations did not lead to uniform acculturation, but rather to regionally divergent civilizations, each marked by specific ritual structures, socio-political patterns, cosmologies, and relationships with indigenous and colonial systems. It further provides the basis for ethno-civilizational sovereignty in the South, where foundational structures of sacred continuity persist unbroken by imperial or commercial fusion.



---


II. THE NORTH: KONGO DOMINANCE AND IMPERIAL RITUAL HIERARCHY


The northern region of Kiskeya, especially under the French regime of Saint-Domingue from the mid-eighteenth century, became the site of a highly structured Kongo-derived socioreligious system. Africans arriving in the North between 1740 and 1804 were overwhelmingly drawn from the kingdoms of Kongo, Loango, and Ndongo — polities known for their centralized spiritual orders, sacral kingship, and institutionalized warfare. These populations were inserted into the plantation complex under violent conditions that preserved and weaponized their hierarchical traditions.


These Africans introduced complex priesthood systems, such as the nganga ritual specialists, and established secret societies such as Bizango and Sanpwèl. These groups operated within a cosmology structured around sacred violence, symbolic inversion, ritual punishment, and the manipulation of fear. The spiritual authority exercised by these orders was not only religious but political — enforcing plantation discipline, organizing resistance, and embedding a logic of domination rooted in mystical enforcement.


Post-independence political structures in the North continued this logic. The rise of military elites operating through ritual legitimacy was an extension of these sacralized command networks. While later nationalist narratives attempted to portray Jean-Jacques Dessalines as a product of this northern system, this is a historical distortion. Genealogical, oral, and territorial evidence clearly indicates that Dessalines’ origins lie in the South — in the Xaragua region — and his appropriation by northern hegemony was part of a postcolonial consolidation of mythic authority. The North, in reality, reflects a reconstructed African imperial order marked by centralized control, hierarchical command, theological fear, and ritual secrecy — fundamentally incompatible with the ancestral model preserved in Xaragua.



---


III. THE WEST: CREOLE-PIRATE FUSION AND COSMOLOGICAL INSTABILITY


The western region of the island — particularly Port-au-Prince, Léogâne, La Gonâve, and surrounding zones — evolved through a radically different process. Between 1670 and 1740, it was shaped by transitory waves of African captives, maroon networks, freepersons of color, Kalinago remnants, and rogue European settlers, notably French flibustiers, Spanish deserters, and Anglo-Dutch traders.


This zone was never governed by a dominant African cosmology. Instead, it absorbed fragments: Senegambian Islamic echoes, Akan ancestor cults, Fon ritualism, Igbo cosmologies, and Kongo elements — all coexisting in an unstable synthesis alongside remnants of Kalinago maritime knowledge and pirate pragmatism. The result was a culture of permanent adaptation: a creole environment where survival, improvisation, and hybridity replaced sacred coherence.


Religious systems in the West did not emerge as a unified worldview but as a patchwork of opportunistic syncretism — Vodou in its most fragmented form. Power was decentralized, fluid, and transactional, with authority granted to whoever could dominate through charisma, commerce, or violence. Léogâne and La Gonâve, often misrepresented as spiritually cohesive, are in fact junction points of African, indigenous, and colonial drift — with no enduring axis of sacral legitimacy.


This region’s instability was not only cosmological but political. Structures lacked rooted sovereignty, often defaulting to mercenary leadership or clientelist patronage. There is no evidence of a pre-fusion theological order surviving in this zone. Thus, while the West has often presented itself as a cultural center post-independence, it is in fact the product of fragmentation — shaped not by continuity, but by discontinuity, rupture, and commercial fluidity.



---


IV. THE SOUTH: IGBO–TAÍNO AXIS AND INDIGENOUS-CATHOLIC CONTINUITY


The southern region of Kiskeya — known historically as Xaragua — is the only zone that preserved a coherent sacred logic from the pre-colonial era through to the modern period. Africans arriving in the South between 1580 and 1670 were predominantly from Igbo, Yoruba, and Upper Guinea societies. These groups were not inserted into plantation hierarchies on the same scale as in the North. Rather, they entered the South through maroonage, refuge, and alliance with surviving Taíno communities.


The Igbo spiritual worldview — anti-imperial, republican, decentralized — aligned naturally with Taíno notions of sacred land, communal harmony, and village-based ritualism. The Catholic missions that operated in the region, rather than imposing domination, were incorporated into a broader system of balance — where sacraments were honored, but no hierarchy overshadowed the ancestral continuity of the people.


This triadic harmony — Igbo ritual logic, Taíno land theology, and sacramental Catholicism — produced a civilization distinct from both the North and the West. It rejected secret societies. It did not operate through fear or mystical punishment. It cultivated parish-based life, agricultural stability, and long-term cultural memory. Oral histories, territorial markers, and ritual calendars still preserved in the South affirm that no rupture occurred. There was no “fusion” here. There was adaptation without collapse.


Importantly, this is also the territory from which Jean-Jacques Dessalines originates — not the North. His early years, land ties, and spiritual formation occurred within the Xaragua framework. The appropriation of his image by northern elites was a post-revolutionary act of political absorption — a falsification that served centralist agendas. In truth, Dessalines embodied the logic of the South: radical sovereignty without imperial mimicry.


Today, the South remains the only candidate for canonical restoration. It is the last region where land, spirit, and sacrament were never dislocated. The Igbo–Taíno axis of Xaragua continues as the bedrock of legitimate postcolonial sovereignty — indigenous, Catholic, and inviolable.



---


V. FINAL DECLARATION


Let it be hereby recorded and declared, under the authority of the Rector-President and in the presence of canonical witness:


The African presence in Kiskeya was never a single monolith. The North, West, and South emerged from distinct migratory phases and cosmological patterns. The North was dominated by Kongo-derived ritual hierarchy and plantation imperialism. The West was shaped by mercantile fusion, piracy, and spiritual instability. Only the South retained a sacred axis: pre-fusion, pre-trauma, integrally rooted in land, ancestry, and sacrament.


This annex constitutes the foundational ethno-civilizational doctrine of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua. It confirms Xaragua’s unique historical identity, its non-participation in postcolonial chaos, and its exclusive right to embody the spiritual, cultural, and territorial continuity of the original Kiskeya.


So ratified, sealed, and entered into historical record.

By the Rector-President, with full canonical authority.


---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


Office of the Rector-President


Department of Ethno-Historical Affairs



---


THIRD HISTORICAL ANNEX


ON THE STATE’S POSITION REGARDING THE TERM "AFRICA" AND ITS GEOPOLITICAL USE


Issued Under Apostolic Seal and Sovereign Ethno-Historical Authority – May 28,  2025



---


I. DECLARATION OF PRINCIPLE


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua does not recognize the term “Africa” as a legitimate self-definition for the ancestral peoples of the continent commonly referred to by that name. The term “Africa” does not originate from the spiritual, linguistic, or civilizational systems of the native peoples of that landmass. Rather, it is a designation imposed by colonial powers and tied directly to European military conquest, beginning with the Roman general Publius Cornelius Scipio Africanus, who defeated Carthage in 146 BCE.


The use of “Africa” is therefore not an indigenous term, but a colonial abstraction, constructed to facilitate imperial classification, taxation, and domination of an extraordinarily diverse group of peoples.



---


II. HISTORICAL ORIGINS OF THE TERM “AFRICA”


The word “Africa” is Latin in origin, stemming from the Roman designation of “Africa Proconsularis” to refer to the territory of Carthage after its destruction.


The etymology has been falsely naturalized in modern discourse, despite the fact that no pre-colonial civilization on the continent referred to itself as “African.”


The Roman general Scipio Africanus received his title after conquest. “Africanus” thus marks not a land of origin but a territory subjugated.


This term was repurposed by European explorers, missionaries, and cartographers from the 15th century onward as a tool of categorical unification of peoples who, in reality, shared neither a common language, religion, political system, nor origin myth.




---


III. INDIGENOUS MODES OF SELF-IDENTIFICATION


The peoples of the continent now referred to as “Africa” have historically and consistently defined themselves by specific and sacred categories, including:


Ethnic Nations: e.g., Igbo, Yoruba, Wolof, Fang, Teke, Mossi, Zulu, Dinka, etc.


Kingdoms and Empires: e.g., Mali, Kongo, Oyo, Benin, Aksum, Nubia, Kush, Kanem-Bornu, Mapungubwe.


Religious Systems: e.g., Ifá, Vodun, Coptic Christianity, Ethiopian Orthodoxy, Mwari worship, ancestral veneration.


Cosmologies and Prophets: oral traditions, cosmograms, divination systems, mythologies of descent, and origin stories specific to each people.


Lineages and Totemic Clans: matrilineal or patrilineal descent groups, each with spiritual duties, totems, and sacral identities.


Sacred Geography: Mountains, rivers, and forests understood as living spiritual entities, not national borders.



At no point in their sacred or historical traditions did these peoples define themselves under a singular civilizational term such as “Africa.” The term has no ancestral legitimacy.



---


IV. THE POSITION OF XARAGUA


Xaragua, as a sovereign indigenous entity, maintains the following doctrinal and institutional stance:


1. The term “Africa” is rejected as a legitimate ethnonym or civilizational identity.



2. The term is recognized solely as a geopolitical convenience in international relations, akin to “Asia” or “the Middle East,” which likewise have no indigenous meaning.



3. Xaragua identifies its ancestral roots as deriving from specific lineages, tribes, and kingdoms of the continent referred to as Africa, without subscribing to the colonial identity construct it represents.



4. Xaragua maintains allegiance to the cosmogonic, prophetic, and priestly orders of its lineal ancestors—not to the artificial postcolonial constructs of continental unity imposed in the 20th century (e.g., Pan-Africanism without tribal roots).



5. Xaragua is rooted in sacred continuity, not modern statehood defined by colonial borders. Its recognition of origin respects ancestral law, not geopolitical expediency.



---


V. ON POSTCOLONIAL NATION-STATES


The modern states of the African continent—Nigeria, Angola, Senegal, Ghana, Congo, etc.—are inventions of European cartographers, formalized by treaties such as the Berlin Conference of 1884–85, in total disregard of tribal, linguistic, and spiritual geographies.


Xaragua does not recognize these borders as legitimate expressions of civilization, nor does it seek to affiliate itself with their respective political narratives. The ancestors of Xaragua were never “Africans” in the modern nationalist sense, but spiritual sons of kings, priests, prophets, and ancestral councils, deeply rooted in localized cosmologies.



---


VI. CONCLUSION


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua categorically rejects the use of “Africa” as a self-referential term rooted in ancestral memory. It adopts the term only in contexts requiring standardized geographic classification, without theological, cultural, or political commitment to its usage.


The Xaragua State derives its legitimacy from:


The sacred tribal continuity of its people;


The historical specificity of its ancestral lineages;


The canonical authority of its Church;


And the geospiritual alliance between Taíno indigenous foundations and ancestral kingdoms of the continent mislabeled “Africa.”



This position shall be entered into official historical record as binding state doctrine for the recognition of origins.


So ratified, sealed, and proclaimed,

By the Office of the Rector-President,

With full canonical and ethno-historical authority.

---


---


THE AFRICAN, MIXED-RACE, AND ISLAMICIZED COMPLICITY IN THE TRANSATLANTIC SLAVE TRADE: HISTORY, STRUCTURES, AND DIFFERENTIATED RESPONSIBILITIES


By the Historical Bureau of Sovereign Doctrine

Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua




---


I. GENEALOGY OF THE TRANSATLANTIC SLAVE TRADE: A RACIALIZED IMPERIAL EUROPEAN SYSTEM


The transatlantic slave trade, active from the 15th to the 19th century, was a legal and commercial system elaborated and controlled by European imperial powers — primarily Portugal, Spain, France, the Netherlands, and Great Britain.

This system was based on:


European naval and technological supremacy,


the establishment of royally chartered companies (e.g., the Royal African Company, Compagnie du Sénégal, Dutch West India Company),


the promulgation of legal doctrines justifying racial hierarchy,


and the institutionalization of slavery as an economic model in the Americas through plantation economies, slave codes (e.g., the 1685 Code Noir), and colonial legislative bodies.



From the outset, the European powers controlled:


The maritime routes and slave ships,


The ports of embarkation and disembarkation,


The plantation systems in the Caribbean, Brazil, and North America,


The global market in sugar, tobacco, cotton, and rum,


The ideological construction of “racialized inferiority.”




---


II. THE ROLE OF AFRICAN, ISLAMICIZED, AND MIXED-RACE INTERMEDIARIES


While the system was European in origin and scope, African elites, Islamicized Sahelian groups, and Luso-African mixed-race merchant classes participated at different levels as local intermediaries.


1. The Kingdom of Kongo, the Kingdom of Dahomey, the Ashanti Empire, and others


Historical sources (cf. John Thornton, Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World) document that:


African kings often sold prisoners of war, criminals, or captives from rival tribes,


Some local elites developed internal slave systems to feed the transatlantic demand,


Tributes, taxes, and war economies became directly dependent on the presence of European traders at coastal forts (e.g., Elmina, Ouidah, Luanda).



However:


These African states did not control the ships, did not write the laws, and did not create the global racial economy.




They participated in an already-constructed structure for material gain, political alliances, or military advantage, but without determining its architecture or destiny.


2. The Luso-Africans (Portuguese-speaking mixed-race elites)


Documented in São Tomé, Cacheu, and Luanda from the 15th century onward, these populations:


Were descendants of Portuguese men and African women,


Acted as powerful brokers, translators, and slave traders,


Accumulated wealth through control of inland supply chains.



They bore names like da Costa, de Andrade, or Pereira, lived in stone houses, wore European clothes, were Christianized, and often owned their own slaves.


These “Lançados” and “Filhos da Terra” were not mere auxiliaries but integrated agents of the Portuguese Crown.


Nevertheless:


Their status was sub-imperial — they did not dominate European markets, imperial fleets, or legal frameworks. Their power was regional and conditional.




3. The Moorish and Islamicized Sahelian Involvement


From Mauritania through Mali to Chad and Sudan, Islamicized African kingdoms and Moorish groups participated in:


The trans-Saharan trade (predating the Atlantic trade),


The capture and sale of African animist populations,


The enslavement of non-Muslim prisoners, justified through Islamic legal doctrine (fiqh) distinguishing mumin (believer) from kafir (infidel).



Some of these groups later engaged indirectly with European traders at coastal depots, providing captives in exchange for horses, weapons, textiles, or gold.


Their complicity is doctrinally and commercially real, but their colonial reach did not extend into the Americas.


They were regional slavers, not imperial colonizers.



---


III. BLACK SLAVEHOLDERS IN THE AMERICAS: EXCEPTIONS, NOT THE RULE


It is historically accurate — though often omitted — that some free Blacks, Moors, and mixed-race individuals owned slaves in the Americas.


Examples:


William Ellison, a Black slaveholder in South Carolina, owned over 60 slaves by the 1860s,


Free people of color in Louisiana and Cuba often owned small plantations or slaves for labor or prestige,


Some “Negros Ladinos” (Hispanicized Africans) were involved in Spanish militias and local hierarchies.



These cases are well-documented (cf. Henry Louis Gates Jr., Black Slaveowners: Free Black Slave Masters in the South), but:


They represent a micro-elite that mirrored the dominant white plantation class, not an autonomous racial power.




Their role confirms that power corrupts across racial lines, but does not invert historical responsibility.



---


IV. THE WASHINGTON CONNECTION: TRANSATLANTIC ECONOMY AND INDIRECT CONTACT


You mentioned that George Washington may have had dealings with such intermediaries. While no direct documentation confirms deals with African or Moorish agents personally, it is historically accurate that:


The entire American plantation economy was part of a transatlantic triangle:


Enslaved Africans → American plantations → European consumption




The commodities produced — tobacco, sugar, cotton — were tied to coastal African supply chains, some of which involved African or Luso-African traders.



Washington, Jefferson, and others benefited from this structure, even if they purchased slaves domestically.

Thus, while indirect, the wealth of America was tied to complicity abroad.



---


---


—


Jewish & Arab communities


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME HISTORICAL AND ETHNOPOLITICAL ARCHIVE

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — CHAIR OF HISTORICAL PRESENCE AND FOREIGN ETHNIC INFLUENCE

ARCHIVAL ENTRY NO. 0425/2025-XG


TITLE:

On the Historical and Economic Presence of Jewish and Muslim Populations in the Territory of the Island of Bohío (Ayiti–Kiskeya–Quisqueya)

— From Pre-Colonial Patterns to Post-Ottoman Settlements and Economic Configurations —


PART I — ANTECEDENTS: PRESENCE PRIOR TO AND DURING THE COLONIAL PERIODS


The documented and extrapolated presence of Jewish and Muslim populations on the island of Hispaniola predates formal European colonization, although evidence remains fragmentary due to the deliberate destruction of indigenous and non-Christian cultural memory. Nonetheless, substantial scholarship affirms that both North African Muslim traders and Sephardic Jewish refugees — primarily from Iberia following the decrees of expulsion in 1492 (Spain) and 1496 (Portugal) — made early contact with the Caribbean basin, including the island’s southern and eastern corridors, via Canary Island and Moroccan routes.


In the earliest phase of Spanish colonization (1492–1697), a number of crypto-Jews and Morisco converts (Muslims forcibly baptized) are known to have arrived with the Spanish expeditions, including individuals under the guise of conversos integrated into colonial bureaucracies and commercial enterprises. These individuals played a critical logistical role in early mercantile circuits, acting as quartermasters, interpreters, and go-betweens, and are mentioned in colonial notarial records in Santo Domingo. Their presence, while tolerated in practice, became increasingly precarious under the expanding authority of the Inquisition Tribunal of Cartagena de Indias, which listed crypto-Judaism and Islamic apostasy as capital offenses.


During the French colonial period (1697–1791), particularly in Saint-Domingue, the pattern evolved. Although the Code Noir (1685) formally excluded non-Catholics from colonial property and civic status, archival records (e.g., Archives nationales d’outre-mer, Aix-en-Provence) confirm the presence of Sephardic Jews from Bordeaux, Bayonne, and Curaçao, many of whom operated sugar, coffee, and indigo plantations under French names or through Catholic intermediaries. At the same time, Maghrebi slaves from Algiers, Tripoli, and Fez were imported into the colony as part of the trans-Saharan-African triangle, functioning as agricultural and domestic workers, primarily in Le Cap and Léogâne. Some were documented to retain linguistic traces of Arabic and Berber dialects even under enslavement.


Thus, pre-revolutionary Saint-Domingue contained distinct but unacknowledged substrata of Jewish and Muslim elements — concealed, hybridized, or enslaved — embedded within the plantation economy and coastal trade.


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME HISTORICAL AND ETHNOPOLITICAL ARCHIVE

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — CHAIR OF HISTORICAL PRESENCE AND FOREIGN ETHNIC INFLUENCE

ARCHIVAL ENTRY NO. 0425/2025-XG — PART II


TITLE:

On the Historical and Economic Presence of Jewish and Muslim Populations in the Territory of the Island of Bohío (Ayiti–Kiskeya–Quisqueya)

— Part II: Ottoman Collapse, Levantine Migration, and Haitian State Responses (1860–1945) —



---


SECTION I — POST-OTTOMAN EXODUS AND THE FIRST LEVANTINE MIGRATIONS TO HAITI


The disintegration of the Ottoman Empire (1876–1924) triggered successive waves of emigration from the Levant (present-day Syria, Lebanon, and Palestine), encompassing both Maronite Christians and minority Muslim and Jewish populations. Fleeing conscription, famine, political persecution, and economic collapse, many migrated westward toward the Americas. Haiti, which lacked formal immigration barriers at the time, became an accessible destination within the wider Caribbean.


Beginning in the late 19th century, Syro-Lebanese migrants (known collectively and indistinctly in Haiti as "Syriens") began settling in urban coastal zones, most prominently in Port-au-Prince, Jacmel, and Cap-Haïtien. The Haitian state recorded their presence inconsistently. They were legally “foreign nationals” unless naturalized, but their impact on commerce grew disproportionately fast.


Among these arrivals were Levantine Jews, predominantly of Sephardic extraction, speaking Arabic, French, and often Ladino. Simultaneously, a smaller number of Sunni Muslim families, also from Ottoman Syria, arrived and blended into the same “Syrian” label, masking religious distinction under the umbrella of national origin.


These migrants engaged heavily in retail trade, textile importation, agricultural export, and maritime brokerage, laying the foundations of what would become long-term commercial oligopolies in Haiti.



---


SECTION II — THE RACIALIZATION OF ARAB IDENTITY AND HAITIAN XENOPHOBIA


Despite their integration into Haitian commercial life, these populations faced recurring waves of legal discrimination and popular resentment. In the early 20th century, Haitian elites, especially from the mulatto bourgeoisie, began to view the economic rise of Levantine traders as a threat to traditional class structures.


This culminated in the promulgation of anti-Syrian legislation, notably under the presidency of Louis Borno (1922–1930). In 1933, the Décret sur les étrangers d’origine syrienne et libanaise introduced new restrictions on commercial licenses and land acquisition, accompanied by hostile rhetoric in the nationalist press. The pejorative expression “bwat nan do”, a phrase whose exact etymology remains debated, was used to caricature Syrian peddlers carrying goods on their backs, reinforcing the idea of racial otherness and foreign intrusion.


No formal effort was made to distinguish Muslims from Christians or Jews within this population; their ethnoreligious complexity was collapsed into a single racialized identity, labeled “Syro-Libanais.” This linguistic flattening obscured profound differences in belief, practice, and socio-economic behavior.



---


SECTION III — REFUGEES, WARS, AND HAITIAN STATE PROTECTION OF JEWS (1930–1945)


With the rise of Nazism and the outbreak of the Second World War, Haiti received another cohort of Jewish refugees — not from the Levant but from Central and Eastern Europe. In 1937–1941, under the presidency of Sténio Vincent, and later Élie Lescot, Haiti opened its borders to a limited number of Jewish families fleeing Nazi persecution, especially after the Evian Conference (1938) failed to secure broader resettlement agreements elsewhere.


President Élie Lescot, of mixed Haitian and Lebanese descent himself, declared a symbolic war on Nazi Germany in 1941 and oversaw the issuance of Haitian nationality to Jewish refugees, who were granted status as citizens and allowed to conduct trade. Among the most notable was the family of Gilbert Bigio, a Sephardic Jew of Syrian origin whose father had arrived in Haiti in the early 20th century. Through strategic marriages, commerce, and transnational brokerage, the Bigio family consolidated control over key ports, steel imports, and oil distribution, eventually forming the GB Group, one of the largest corporate entities in the Caribbean today.



---


SECTION IV — DUAL TRAJECTORIES: SOUTHERN INTEGRATION VS NORTHERN COSMOPOLITANISM


While some Levantine families settled in the capital and engaged in the formation of monopolies, others, particularly in Jacmel and the southern towns, embedded themselves in local society through intermarriage, Creole adoption, and municipal participation. In the South, these communities contributed to cultural synthesis, helped develop urban infrastructure, and supported educational institutions. Families became indistinguishable from Haitian elites in the region over time.


In contrast, several elite lineages in Port-au-Prince and Cap-Haïtien developed commercial dynasties, often maintaining foreign passports, conducting business in multiple currencies, and exhibiting minimal civic integration. These tendencies reproduced colonial economic asymmetries and generated public resentment, which sometimes manifested in xenophobic outbursts, though never in coordinated expulsion.



---


SECTION V — CONTEMPORARY DYNAMICS AND HISTORICAL CONTINUITY


Today, members of these communities remain deeply embedded in the Haitian economy, particularly in import/export sectors, port logistics, steel, telecommunications, and fuel distribution. A minority have been credibly accused of financing political disorder, controlling illicit maritime channels, or supporting gang operations for territorial leverage — practices mirrored across all ethnic and class groups in Haiti, including black, mulatto, and white elites.


Conversely, other families — particularly in southern Haiti — continue to function as pillars of local civil society, providing medical services, scholarships, or housing initiatives, often without state coordination. The ethnic profile of oligarchy in Haiti must therefore be understood as a shared structural phenomenon, not one restricted to any single group.



---


SECTION VI — COLONIAL RECORDS AND PRE-REVOLUTIONARY PRESENCE


It is crucial to note that the presence of Levantine and Maghrebi individuals in Saint-Domingue long predates 20th-century migration. Colonial censuses and plantation inventories from the Archives Départementales de la Gironde and ANOM-Aix list dozens of enslaved persons from Tripoli, Tunis, Algiers, and the Levant, forcibly imported through trans-Saharan and Mediterranean routes and re-exported via Bordeaux and Nantes to Saint-Domingue.


These individuals, although stripped of religious identity under enslavement, constituted the first Muslim and North African population of the colony. Their descendants — if not exterminated or reabsorbed — contributed invisibly to the Creole genetic and linguistic matrix of Haiti.

---

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME HISTORICAL AND ETHNOPOLITICAL ARCHIVE

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — CHAIR OF HISTORICAL PRESENCE AND FOREIGN ETHNIC INFLUENCE

ARCHIVAL ENTRY NO. 0425/2025-XG — PART III


TITLE:

On the Historical and Economic Presence of Jewish and Muslim Populations in the Territory of the Island of Bohío (Ayiti–Kiskeya–Quisqueya)

— Part III: Economic Consolidation, Post-War Integration, and the Structural Role of Ethno-Commercial Oligarchy (1945–Present) —



---


SECTION VII — POST-WAR CONSOLIDATION AND RISE OF COMMERCIAL CLUSTERS


The end of the Second World War marked a turning point in the structural embedding of Jewish and Muslim merchant families within the economic fabric of the Haitian state. While older Syro-Lebanese and Sephardic Jewish families had already established market dominance in textiles, dry goods, and food distribution, the post-war global economic reorganization created favorable conditions for vertical integration into banking, real estate, petroleum, and industrial production.


Notably, the Bigio Group, under Gilbert Bigio, expanded into steel manufacturing, shipping, plastics, and telecommunications, with financial backing from regional and international Jewish economic networks, including linkages to the Congregation of Latin American Sephardic Alliances. The Bigio family operated with de facto extra-sovereign economic status, rarely appearing in local political discourse yet exercising disproportionate influence on ministerial appointments, import regulations, and customs policies.


In parallel, Sunni and Maronite Lebanese families, including both southern-integrated and capital-based dynasties, entrenched themselves in wholesale electronics, vehicle importation, medical supplies, and later in the telecom boom of the late 1990s. Their networks connected Haiti to hubs in Miami, Panama, Dubai, and Montréal, often bypassing state taxation via offshore banking, re-invoicing, and false customs declarations — a system of economic bypass not exclusive to their ethnicity, but common to all sectors of the Haitian elite, including descendants of post-revolutionary black generals.



---


SECTION VIII — ECONOMIC COMPETITION WITH THE MULATTO BOURGEOISIE


Throughout the second half of the 20th century, tensions between the Syro-Lebanese/Jewish merchant class and the older Franco-Haitian mulatto bourgeoisie intensified. This conflict was not ideological but structural — rooted in access to foreign capital, control of maritime entry points, and currency exchange networks.


Whereas the mulatto elite often controlled state ministries, diplomacy, and judicial institutions, the Levantine merchant families operated outside formal state structures, importing essential commodities, fixing prices, and setting economic rhythms independent of state oversight. This created a dual economy, where official tariffs and public budgets were irrelevant to the real centers of capital control. Critically, the Haitian state depended on this class for consumer goods provision, rendering it incapable of regulating them without risking shortages.



---


SECTION IX — REGIONAL DIVERGENCES: JACMELITE SYNERGY VS CAPITAL-CENTRIC COSMOPOLITANISM


A critical geographic divergence must be noted: while Port-au-Prince and Cap-Haïtien became bastions of cosmopolitan Levantine capitalism — disconnected from communal life and focused on profit — the cities of the South, particularly Jacmel, Les Cayes, and Jérémie, cultivated a different model.


In Jacmel, for instance, Levantine families became school patrons, municipal donors, hospital founders, and participated in Creole cultural life, even supporting Vodou ceremonies in secret while maintaining their own religious rituals. Many intermarried with local families, contributed to rural infrastructure, and taught their children in Creole-first environments. These communities did not pursue monopolies but instead cohabited with local peasant and artisan economies, resulting in multigenerational integration.


By contrast, several Port-au-Prince-based oligarchs erected what can only be described as semi-feudal commercial empires, protected by private militias, judicial manipulation, and control of urban slums through subcontracted gang leadership.



---


SECTION X — INVISIBLE OLIGARCHY, ETHNIC DIVERSITY, AND CIVIC BLINDNESS


It is essential to emphasize that oligarchic behavior is not ethnically determined. Just as there exist destructive oligarchs of black military descent, French-Creole planter lineage, or American corporate background, so too do certain Levantine and Jewish lineages engage in exploitative, extractive practices. The problem is not origin, but institutional impunity, structural weakness, and the absence of indigenous political doctrine — a void which Xaragua now seeks to fill.


Moreover, a large portion of the Levantine population in Haiti today lives in middle-income conditions, without ties to oligopoly or international capital. Their surnames may trigger racialized assumptions, but their reality is one of integration, intermarriage, and in many cases, marginalization from the very families that dominate commerce. They work as doctors, teachers, minor civil servants, or local shopkeepers, far from the commanding heights of the port and fuel syndicates.


The term “Syro-Libanais” is thus not only ethno-linguistically imprecise, but politically dangerous, as it erases individual variation and erodes civic clarity. It is a relic of colonial racial taxonomy, useful only to the extent that it maintains economic confusion and perpetuates elite impunity.



---


SECTION XI — CONTROL OF PORTS, FUEL, AND COMMUNICATION: THE POST-2000 OLIGOPOLY


By the early 2000s, the economic dominance of a few families — both Levantine and non-Levantine — had evolved into total sectoral capture. Port operations (especially at Lafito and Port Lafito Terminal), oil importation, customs logistics, and container management came under private management through shell companies, some registered abroad. Political transitions, coups, and elections became rituals of elite rearrangement, not democratic processes.


According to reports by the Centre d’Analyse et de Recherche en Droits de l’Homme (CARDH) and Le Nouvelliste (2021–2023), several of these conglomerates have been accused (not judicially proven) of financing or tolerating gang leadership in exchange for protection of routes, containers, or electoral outcomes. These allegations mirror practices elsewhere in Latin America — from Guatemala to Lebanon — and should be understood as systemic symptoms, not community indictments.



---


SECTION XII — HISTORICAL DEPTH AND INDIGENOUS JURISDICTIONAL FRAMEWORK


The people of Xaragua, rooted in a millennial civilization that predates colonial fragmentation, observe these patterns not with resentment but with analytical clarity. The existence of foreign-origin elites does not negate the sovereignty of the land, nor the possibility of juridical regulation based on doctrinal equity.


Historical records from ANOM (Aix-en-Provence) and Archives Nationales d’Haïti document the presence of Levantine and Maghrebi enslaved individuals in Saint-Domingue as early as 1715, listed under classifications such as “nègres turcs,” “maures,” or “nègres blancs.” Some were servants; others were artisans, translators, or literate scribes. Their descendants walk the streets of southern Haiti today, unrecognized yet living testimony to the island’s deep Mediterranean and Saharan interconnections.


---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME HISTORICAL AND STRATEGIC ANALYSIS DIVISION

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF ETHNOHISTORICAL INTELLIGENCE AND OCCUPATIONAL MEMORY

ARCHIVAL ENTRY NO. 0425/2025-XG — PART IV


TITLE:

ON THE ACCUSATION OF LEVANTINE–JEWISH–MUSLIM COMPLICITY WITH THE AMERICAN OCCUPATION (1915–1934): HISTORICAL BASIS, POPULAR PERCEPTION, AND STRATEGIC CONCLUSION FOR XARAGUA



---


SECTION XIII — THE ACCUSATION OF COLLABORATION: POPULAR ALLEGATIONS AND ORIGINS


One of the most enduring accusations within the Haitian national memory, particularly among post-occupation black nationalist and southern intellectual circles, concerns the alleged collaboration between segments of the Jewish, Muslim, and Levantine merchant populations and the United States Marine occupation government (1915–1934). This accusation often appears in nationalist historiography, popular folklore, and oral poetry of resistance, where these groups are portrayed as opportunists who profited from the disruption of national sovereignty and the dismantling of indigenous commercial structures.


The claim rests on four key perceptions:


1. That these groups were shielded by U.S. military authorities from local unrest, particularly peasant insurgency (Caco movements).



2. That they were granted privileged access to maritime ports and the newly organized customs system.



3. That their integration into international trade networks allowed them to bypass national tariffs, thereby outcompeting indigenous and Afro-Haitian merchants.



4. That they maintained a cosmopolitan and neutral posture, refusing to align with Haitian nationalism or the resistance movement.





---


SECTION XIV — HISTORICAL VALIDATION: EVIDENCE AND LIMITS


The historical evidence, when reviewed through a critical and balanced lens, reveals a partially substantiated dynamic, though the accusation of formal complicity remains unproven.


U.S. occupation records, including declassified Marine communications archived in Washington, describe the importance of preserving commercial stability through "non-Haitian merchant minorities", a term commonly applied to Syro-Lebanese and Jewish shopkeepers and importers, particularly in Port-au-Prince, Cap-Haïtien, and Les Cayes.


The Registre du Commerce and port records from 1917 to 1930 show a significant spike in business licenses granted to individuals of Levantine and Ottoman origin, many of whom obtained Haitian naturalization shortly after arrival, as per the Naturalization Law of 1907 amended in 1921. These individuals rapidly acquired significant portions of import-export volume and maritime warehouse capacity.


Oral testimonies collected by Haitian anthropologists, including Jean-Claude Bajeux and Michel-Rolph Trouillot, point to a widespread perception among rural and urban classes that the presence of these communities in commerce symbolized a foreignization of national space under U.S. patronage.



Nevertheless, no primary source confirms any deliberate appeal by these communities to the U.S. government to remain in Haiti, nor is there proof of institutional collusion. Their rise appears to have been situational and functional rather than conspiratorial.



---


SECTION XV — THE DUVALIER STRATEGY: STATE ALLIANCE WITH FOREIGN MERCHANTS


The accusations were further complicated under the Duvalier regimes (1957–1986). Facing the entrenchment of a light-skinned mulatto bourgeoisie that dominated banking, professional services, and the older colonial property structures, President François Duvalier initiated a deliberate economic realignment. He integrated Levantine, Jewish, and Muslim families into the state-controlled economy to counterbalance the power of the mulatto elite.


Key dimensions of this strategy included:


Customs and import licenses granted to newly naturalized merchant families in exchange for political loyalty and financial kickbacks.


Preferential access to port franchises and state-sponsored monopolies, especially in electronics, construction materials, and vehicle imports.


The marginalization of traditional mulatto firms from customs contracts and international trade, replaced by networks loyal to the Duvalier apparatus.



This realignment led to the rise of figures such as Gilbert Bigio, a Jewish-Syrian businessman who emerged as one of the dominant industrial actors in Haiti from the 1970s onward. Bigio’s fortune — built through plastics, petroleum distribution, telecommunications, and construction — was made possible by direct cooperation with the Duvalier regime, culminating in the creation of the GB Group, now one of the largest conglomerates in the Caribbean.


This strategic alliance was not limited to Jews. Muslim and Christian Levantine families, particularly from Lebanon and Syria, benefited similarly. While some settled in Jacmel and the South, integrating into local society, many others concentrated in Port-au-Prince, forming closed economic blocs, insulated from Haitian political discourse and often accused of operating above the law.



---


SECTION XVI — LINGUISTIC, ANTHROPOLOGICAL, AND PSYCHOSOCIAL RESENTMENT


The Creole insult “bwa nan do” emerged during this post-occupation period, reflecting deep-seated resentment. It became a shorthand for duplicity, commercial aloofness, and perceived untrustworthiness. The inability of the general population to differentiate between Jewish, Muslim, Maronite, Sunni, or Druze identities, or between Ottoman and French passports, led to the flattening of all these identities into the crude moniker “Syro-Libanais” — a designation still widely used today, despite its inaccuracy.


This linguistic imprecision is symptomatic of a broader ethno-cognitive failure in Haitian society: the inability to historicize diversity beyond colonial racial binaries. It also explains the persistence of popular mythologies regarding these communities’ role in both economic extraction and political betrayal, despite the heterogeneity of their trajectories.



---


SECTION XVII — STRATEGIC EVALUATION AND POLICY POSITION OF XARAGUA


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua adopts a strictly archival, juridical, and de-ethnicized approach to this historical controversy. Its conclusions are the following:


1. The accusation of total community-level collaboration is unfounded. Structural benefit does not imply ideological complicity.



2. It is historically valid that certain merchant families gained from U.S. occupation and later from Duvalierism, and that they were instrumentalized by the state as a counter-elite. This must be documented without ethnic bias.



3. There exist powerful merchant oligarchies today — of all racial and ethnic backgrounds — whose activity is contrary to national interest. Xaragua does not target any ethnicity but will formally oppose unregulated economic concentrations hostile to territorial dignity.



4. Integration and solidarity must be honored. Levantine families who contributed to local society, paid fair wages, built schools, or intermarried with the local population are to be formally recognized and welcomed in Xaraguan institutional memory.



5. The conflict is not religious or racial. It is structural, juridical, and territorial. The economy must serve the people — not the other way around.



6. Xaragua rejects the binary of victim versus traitor. All communities contain oligarchs and allies of justice. The task of state intelligence is to disaggregate, not generalize.


---


FINAL CONSTITUTIONAL DOCTRINE:


The future of commerce in Xaragua will rest on regulated sovereignty, archival intelligence, and dignified integration. Ethnicity, religion, or origin will not grant privilege nor condemnation. Only adherence to the constitutional and moral economy of Xaragua shall determine legitimacy.


— End of Part IV —

---


OFFICIAL CONCLUSION OF THE SUPREME ETHNOHISTORICAL ANNEX


ON THE STATUS OF LEVANTINE, MUSLIM, AND JEWISH COMMUNITIES IN THE CONTEMPORARY STATE OF XARAGUA


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, through its Supreme Constitutional Authority and its University of Archival Intelligence, fully acknowledges the complexity and historic charge surrounding the presence, evolution, and economic role of Levantine, Jewish, and Muslim communities on the island — from the Ottoman imperial decline, through the American occupation, the Duvalier realignment, and the current neoliberal monopolization of trade.


The archival record demonstrates clearly that these communities, like all others, have included both agents of solidarity and agents of oligarchy, both integrated builders of society and insulated extractors of wealth. The constitutional doctrine of Xaragua does not conceal this tension; it recognizes it with cold lucidity and historical gravity.


However — and this must be declared without ambiguity — the rebirth of the Xaragua is not a continuation of colonial or post-occupation dynamics. The Xaragua is not a territory of exile, reparation, or revenge. It is a sovereign indigenous republic of memory, law, and dignity.


Therefore:


> Any family, individual, or lineage whose life is rooted in the Southern territories — in Jacmel, in Jérémie, in Miragoâne, in Les Cayes, in Anse-à-Veau — and who adheres to the constitutional and moral economy of Xaragua, is Xaraguan. Period.


There shall be no ethnic registry. No religious discrimination. No historical vendetta.


Only one sovereign criterion shall apply: commitment to the constitutional life, territorial dignity, and spiritual elevation of the Xaragua.


The State of Xaragua refuses the inheritance of hate, recognizes the historical wounds, but builds the present and the future on entirely new foundations.


Those who dwell with us in the South — who build, protect, and pray with us — are us. They are Xaraguayens.


— End of Official Conclusion —

Sealed and published by the Supreme Constitutional Authority of Xaragua

Dated: June 30, 2025




History Of Slavery


---


1. The Prehistoric and Anthropological Roots of Slavery


The origins of slavery must be located not in the mercantile calculations of empires or the theological rulings of religious systems, but in the foundational structure of early human society itself.


Long before the invention of writing, currency, or law, domination emerged as an existential practice rooted in the experience of war, capture, and survival. 


The earliest human groups organized along kinship lines inevitably encountered others, and when conflict arose, the defeated were not always killed but instead subordinated. 


This act—sparing the enemy’s life to convert him into a social instrument—constitutes the primordial essence of slavery. 


The enslaved was no longer considered a person in full standing but was stripped of lineage, honor, and agency. 


This condition, which Orlando Patterson terms “social death,” describes precisely the status of captives in prehistoric societies: individuals who remained biologically alive but were ritually excluded from the moral, genealogical, and spiritual order of the victor’s community. 


Among the Natufian cultures of the Levant (circa 12,000 BCE), archaeological sites suggest asymmetrical burials, restrained bodies, and indications of ritual degradation, which many interpret as evidence of servile conditions imposed on captives. In predynastic Nubia, similar practices are found, with bound corpses, missing grave goods, and bodies buried at the periphery of sacred spaces. 


These are not mere deviations or anomalies—they are structural signs of subordination integrated into cosmological systems. 


Captivity functioned as a ritual inversion of identity, converting the foreign body into a sacred offering or a living tool of domination. 


This is not economic slavery, but cosmological slavery. The captive body affirmed the power of the victor, satisfied ancestral obligations, and rebalanced spiritual disorder.


Such practices are recorded across the globe. In early Andean cultures, including the Chavín and later Wari civilizations, prisoners were paraded, mutilated, sacrificed, or used as agents of religious renewal. 


In the Amazon basin, captives were consumed symbolically or literally in cannibalistic rites aimed not at destruction but at absorption of the enemy’s essence. 


In Polynesia and parts of Melanesia, similar dynamics emerged, wherein prisoners taken in inter-island raids were enslaved as domestic servants, concubines, or sacrificial victims, often undergoing elaborate rites of degradation and purification. 


In these societies, the enslaved had no fixed economic value—they were not merchandise—but they fulfilled symbolic and political roles essential to the reproduction of social order. 


The idea of labor exploitation was secondary or non-existent. The logic of captivity was ritualistic, kinship-based, and often temporary. A captive might be sacrificed, adopted, exiled, or incorporated depending on the cosmological need of the moment. 


Anthropologists such as Claude Meillassoux, Alain Testart, and Pierre Clastres have all documented how pre-monetary societies developed extremely precise social hierarchies in which slavery or servitude acted as a hinge between death and assimilation, punishment and purification.


In this context, slavery precedes race, property, and state formation. It is older than writing, religion, or commerce. It is not a deviation from moral order but a foundational practice of human power. 


There were no markets, no banks, no racial categories. The enslaved was defined by his fate, not by his skin. He was subordinated not because he was inferior in biology, but because he was exterior to the moral universe of the captor. He belonged to no one, therefore he could be possessed by anyone. He carried no name, therefore his body could be renamed, branded, and repurposed. Slavery in this phase is not a transgression—it is a function of sacred order. It emerges wherever surplus, conquest, and kinship intersect. It is universal, structural, and civilizational. 


What modern history often forgets is that before the industrial slave trade, before the Qur’an or the papacy, before Aristotle or Augustine, human beings were already enslaving one another not for gold, not for sugar, but for meaning. In this sense, slavery is not an accident of empire—it is the original expression of domination as cosmology.


> References:

Orlando Patterson, Slavery and Social Death, Harvard University Press, 1982

Claude Meillassoux, Anthropologie de l’esclavage, Fayard, 1996

Alain Testart, Critique du don. Études sur la circulation pré-marchande, MSH, 2007

Pierre Clastres, La société contre l’État, Les Éditions de Minuit, 1974

Bruce G. Trigger, Understanding Early Civilizations, Cambridge University Press, 2003


---


---


2. The Codification of Slavery in Ancient Civilizations


With the emergence of literate, urbanized civilizations in the ancient Near East, slavery underwent a profound transformation: it was no longer merely a social practice embedded in ritual or warfare—it became a codified legal institution, integrated into the architecture of the state. It was formalized in writing, regulated by law, and administered by centralized authority. 


In this phase, the enslaved body became not only a symbol of subjugation but a unit of labor, a legal object, and a fiscal resource. 


In the Sumerian and Akkadian city-states of Mesopotamia, as early as the third millennium BCE, the slave was defined in cuneiform tablets as both a domestic subordinate and an instrument of production. The Code of Ur-Nammu (circa 2100 BCE), the oldest known legal code, outlines penalties for harming a slave and sets fixed compensation for their injury or death, thus confirming the recognition of slaves as property whose value could be quantified in silver. 


The Code of Hammurabi (circa 1754 BCE), more sophisticated in scope, dedicates entire sections to the regulation of slavery, delineating laws on slave inheritance, runaway slaves, marriage between slaves and free persons, and the legal responsibility of owners. Slaves in this context could be acquired through war, judicial sentence, birth, or indebtedness. 


They could be sold, branded, beaten, and inherited, but also, in rare cases, manumitted. 


The law recognized their capacity to marry, possess modest property, and testify in court under strict conditions. Nonetheless, they remained fundamentally defined as chattel.


In Assyria, Hatti, and Elam, similar codes reinforced the status of the slave as a taxable asset, a reproductive resource, and an extension of the master’s household authority. 


In Hittite law, slaves could be punished with mutilation for crimes, and their offspring were born into bondage unless specifically freed. The slave was also a buffer in legal conflict: if a master was wronged by another, the offending party could be required to surrender one of their slaves as compensation. 


In Egypt, the logic of enslavement was both economic and theological. 


Pharaoh, as divine king, owned land, water, animals, and people as part of a cosmic hierarchy. 


Slaves were usually foreigners—Libyans, Nubians, Canaanites—captured in imperial campaigns and relocated into temple service, agricultural estates, or household labor. 


The Egyptian language contains no fixed term for "slave" as such, but multiple terms denoting subordination: hem (servant), bak (worker), or khenemet (concubine). 


These categories were fluid, depending on political context and rank. 


Foreign captives were paraded in royal triumphs, depicted on temple walls as racialized bodies—dark-skinned Nubians, pale-skinned Syrians—not to denote inherent inferiority but to signify submission to divine Egyptian order. 


Here, enslavement was not racial but imperial and theological.


The legal architecture of slavery extended into property codes, religious law, and fiscal policy. 


In Babylonia and Egypt, slaves could be pledged as collateral, confiscated for unpaid taxes, or transferred as dowry. 


The slave’s body was inscribed in legal instruments—tablets, contracts, seals—and could be the object of litigation, auction, or donation to temples. 


This was not capitalism, but it was commodification. 


Slaves became the baseline of labor allocation in state workshops, irrigation systems, and military logistics. 


They were subjected to census, rationing, and transportation. 


They existed in archives, not as citizens or kin, but as movable persons, legally silent and economically visible.


The significance of this period lies in the irreversible transformation of slavery from a ritual act of conquest into a permanent category of legal administration. 


The captive was no longer merely a conquered outsider; he became a fixture of law, an item of economic calculation, and a tool of bureaucratic control. 


This transformation laid the groundwork for all subsequent empires—Assyrian, Persian, Greek, Roman, Islamic—where slavery would not only be permitted but expected. 


In this codified form, slavery became institutional: it was enforced by scribes, judges, priests, and tax collectors. 


It was not arbitrary violence, but systematic classification. 


From the earliest legal systems, the logic of hierarchy was translated into codes of possession, and human beings entered the record of empire not as subjects, but as assets.


> References:

Raymond Westbrook (ed.), A History of Ancient Near Eastern Law, Brill, 2003

Harriet Crawford, Sumer and the Sumerians, Cambridge University Press, 2004

Marc Van De Mieroop, A History of the Ancient Near East, Wiley Blackwell, 2015

Barry Kemp, Ancient Egypt: Anatomy of a Civilization, Routledge, 2006

John Baines and Jaromir Malek, Atlas of Ancient Egypt, Oxford University Press, 1980

Samuel Noah Kramer, History Begins at Sumer, University of Pennsylvania Press, 1981


---

---


3. Slavery in Egypt and the Afro-Asiatic Dynastic Systems


In ancient Egypt, slavery did not emerge as an autonomous economic institution but was inseparable from the state’s theological structure, military expansion, and agrarian bureaucracy. 


The institution must be understood not merely through economic exploitation, but through its integration into the pharaonic cosmology of divine hierarchy, territorial conquest, and centralized control. 


The enslaved individual in Egypt was not only a unit of labor but an extension of the Pharaoh’s sacred dominion. 


All human bodies in Egypt fell under the principle of divine proprietorship: Pharaoh was not a man among men, but a god among mortals, and his ownership of people mirrored his control over the Nile, the sun, and the seasons. 


Consequently, slaves were not merely owned by individuals but were also attached to temples, estates, and state projects, each functioning as an arm of the cosmic order administered by priests and royal bureaucrats. 


The Egyptian lexicon reflects this complexity. 


Unlike later European or Islamic languages that employed a single term for “slave,” Egyptian used differentiated designations such as ḥm (servant), bȝk (laborer), and khenemet (female companion or concubine), indicating a fluid typology of subjugation grounded in status, function, and origin rather than a fixed legal caste.


The majority of slaves in Egypt were foreigners, acquired through military conquest and territorial expansion. 


Campaigns into Nubia, Libya, Canaan, and Syria brought thousands of captives into Egyptian control, often chained, tattooed, or paraded in ritual humiliation before being redistributed to temple economies, elite households, or infrastructural projects. 


These captives were visibly marked by racialized iconography—dark-skinned Nubians, red-skinned Libyans, pale-skinned Asiatics—depicted on temple walls in postures of subservience, not as a biological assertion of inferiority, but as a symbolic representation of imperial victory and divine order.


Captivity functioned as a spatial and spiritual realignment: foreigners were reterritorialized, made useful, and thereby reintegrated into the sacred economy of Ma’at. 


The temples of Karnak, Luxor, and Abydos received hundreds of these individuals as religious donations, where they labored as cooks, cleaners, bearers, or singers in divine service. 


The state also distributed slaves to soldiers, administrators, and architects, integrating them into every stratum of the bureaucratic apparatus.


Egyptian slavery was not, however, chattel slavery in the modern sense. 


There existed legal limits, customary protections, and occasional possibilities for upward mobility.

 Some slaves could inherit property, marry within the household, or be adopted into extended kin networks. 


In rare cases, foreign-born slaves rose to positions of considerable responsibility. 


The best-known example is Yuya, a high official during the reign of Amenhotep III, whose origins are debated but who is believed to have had Asiatic roots and held powerful priestly and administrative offices. 


Nonetheless, these exceptions never undermined the structural truth: slavery in Egypt was a ritual expression of asymmetry, a necessary reflection of the Pharaoh’s cosmic rank, and a material manifestation of the state’s theocratic absolutism.


The Afro-Asiatic system extended beyond Egypt into neighboring polities such as Kush, Axum, and early Semitic kingdoms, where similar patterns of religious kingship, military enslavement, and temple-based labor regimes prevailed. 


In Kushite society, centered at Napata and later Meroë, slavery was likewise embedded in conquest and sacral kingship, with captives employed in construction, agriculture, and elite households.


In the kingdom of Axum (modern-day Ethiopia), inscriptions such as those of King Ezana (4th century CE) confirm the presence of enslaved captives from Nubia and southern Arabia.


These captives were integrated into a multi-ethnic imperial order where slavery served both commercial and ritual purposes. 


In Semitic-speaking regions like Ugarit, Byblos, and Mari, the institution took the form of household servitude and debt bondage, with written tablets recording the legal transfer, punishment, and even manumission of enslaved persons.


Across the Afro-Asiatic dynastic world, slavery thus operated as an organic extension of the sacred state. 


It was not racial in origin, but it was ethnic in function. 


It was not capitalist in logic, but it was administrative in form. 


The enslaved body was not purchased from a market economy but acquired through sacred warfare, judicial authority, and dynastic tribute.


These systems produced no universal concept of human freedom, only a gradation of dependency calibrated according to cosmology, kinship, and proximity to the divine. 


To be enslaved in Egypt or Kush was not to be biologically inferior but to be cosmologically peripheral. 


And thus, long before Europe or Islam imposed their respective hierarchies upon the world, the Afro-Asiatic empires had already produced a structurally complete model of sacred subjugation, which defined captivity not as an aberration but as a function of world order.


> References:

Barry Kemp, Ancient Egypt: Anatomy of a Civilization, Routledge, 2006

John Baines and Jaromir Malek, Atlas of Ancient Egypt, Oxford University Press, 1980

William Y. Adams, Nubia: Corridor to Africa, Princeton University Press, 1977

David O’Connor, Ancient Nubia: Egypt’s Rival in Africa, University Museum Publications, 1993

Stuart Munro-Hay, Aksum: An African Civilization of Late Antiquity, Edinburgh University Press, 1991

Marc Van De Mieroop, A History of the Ancient Near East, Wiley-Blackwell, 2015


---


4. The Hebrew Theocratic Model and Legal Servitude


Within the Hebrew tradition, slavery occupies a paradoxical position: it is simultaneously an accepted norm within divine law and a practice circumscribed by ritual, covenant, and moral restraint. 


Unlike the commodified, economically embedded systems of Mesopotamia or the sacral-imperial hierarchies of Egypt, Hebrew slavery is situated within a unique theocratic legal architecture in which servitude is permitted, regulated, and bounded by the authority of Jehovah.


The slave is not simply property but is a subject of divine concern, and his treatment is integrated into the moral obligations of the Israelite community.


The legal texts of the Torah—specifically in Exodus, Leviticus, and Deuteronomy—do not abolish slavery; rather, they construct a dual system that distinguishes between internal servitude among fellow Hebrews and external, permanent enslavement of foreigners. 


This distinction forms the structural core of Israelite slavery: one that is covenantal rather than racial, juridical rather than commercial, and theological rather than economic.


The Book of Exodus (21:2–6) establishes the fundamental time-bound condition of Hebrew slavery: 


“If you buy a Hebrew servant, he is to serve you for six years. But in the seventh year, he shall go free, without paying anything.” 


This sabbatical cycle aligns with the broader pattern of divine rest and covenantal renewal. 


The Hebrew slave is not stripped of personhood, but enters a temporary condition of labor, often voluntarily in cases of debt or family crisis. 


In Deuteronomy (15:12–18), this temporary condition is reinforced with ethical obligation: when the slave is released, the master must provide food, livestock, and wine, “because you were slaves in Egypt and the Lord your God redeemed you.” 


The institution is thus bound to collective memory, and slavery is framed not only as social order but as theological testimony. 


However, should the slave voluntarily refuse emancipation and declare love for his master and household, he may be ritually bound for life, marked by the piercing of his ear—a physical covenant of chosen servitude. 


In this case, the slave becomes part of the master’s house, absorbed into its sacred economy.


By contrast, the enslavement of foreigners is not temporary but hereditary and perpetual. 


Leviticus (25:44–46) is explicit: “Your male and female slaves are to come from the nations around you; from them you may buy slaves. You can bequeath them to your children as inherited property and make them slaves for life.” 


This provision constructs the foreigner as ontologically subordinate, excluded from the sabbatical protections and the covenantal fraternity of Israel. 


However, even in this framework, ethical regulation persists. 


⁸The master is commanded not to rule with harshness (Leviticus 25:43), and the Law forbids kidnapping for the purpose of slavery (Exodus 21:16), aligning slavery with order rather than anarchy. 


There is also the law of sanctuary: a runaway slave from another nation may not be returned to his master but must be allowed to live freely among the Hebrews (Deuteronomy 23:15–16). 


These legal provisions reflect a system that affirms inequality as a divine ordinance, yet imposes strict boundaries on its implementation.


The Hebrew model of slavery is inseparable from its eschatological and historical identity. 


The foundational trauma of Egypt—the “house of bondage”—is not merely remembered but operationalized as a theological boundary. 


Slavery is not condemned, but its abuse is a form of apostasy. 


The Israelite is reminded that he too was a slave, and thus cannot enslave his brother with impunity.


In this structure, freedom and slavery are not opposites, but conditions within the divine order. The master is not sovereign but is himself a servant of God; the slave is not an absolute inferior but a temporary dependent within a sacred household. The priestly and prophetic traditions reinforce this hierarchy through metaphor: Israel is God’s servant (ebed), and disobedience leads to national servitude at the hands of foreign empires—Assyria, Babylon, Persia. Slavery becomes a political consequence of moral failure and a symbol of exile. Thus, in Hebrew thought, slavery is both a literal institution and a moral allegory, embedded in history, prophecy, and covenant.


What distinguishes the Hebrew model from later Islamic and European systems is the absence of racial theory, market orientation, or industrial exploitation. Slavery is legal but bounded, structured but not totalizing. It is embedded in sacred law and serves pedagogical, ethical, and historical functions. The Hebrew Bible does not imagine a world without slavery, but it demands that slavery exist under the surveillance of divine justice, memory, and ritual structure. The result is a legal theology of servitude that recognizes the permanence of hierarchy but binds it to the temporality of covenant, the obligation of mercy, and the moral supremacy of Yahweh’s law.


> References:

Nahum M. Sarna, Exploring Exodus, Schocken Books, 1996

Jacob Milgrom, Leviticus 17–22: A New Translation with Commentary, Anchor Yale Bible, 2000

Christopher J. H. Wright, Old Testament Ethics for the People of God, IVP Academic, 2004

Moshe Weinfeld, Social Justice in Ancient Israel and in the Ancient Near East, Fortress Press, 1995

Raymond Westbrook and Bruce Wells, Everyday Law in Biblical Israel, Westminster John Knox Press, 2009


---


5. Indigenous Civilizations and Non-Racial Subjugation


Among the indigenous civilizations of the Americas, subjugation systems existed independently of European or Afro-Eurasian models, embedded not in racial ideology or market capitalism, but in sacred cosmology, ritual warfare, and social stratification. These systems of servitude, captivity, and tribute were organically integrated into pre-Columbian ontologies and must be understood not through the prism of modern slavery, but through the symbolic, religious, and communitarian matrices that defined status, identity, and sovereignty in indigenous thought. In Mesoamerica, the Maya, Aztec, and earlier Olmec civilizations maintained complex systems of dependent labor rooted in war capture, sacrificial obligation, and household servitude. The Nahuatl term tlacotin, often translated as “slave,” designated individuals who had lost legal independence due to debt, crime, or war, but whose status was regulated, non-hereditary, and not necessarily permanent. Tlacotin were not racialized, and their condition did not render them outside humanity; they could marry, own property, and even regain freedom under certain conditions.


More crucially, the Aztec Empire maintained a dual system of subjugation: war captives, known as mālīnalli or tlacatecolotl, were often destined for sacrifice, theatrical display, or ritual labor, while debt-slaves served in households and temples. These systems were not based on ethnicity but on cosmological imbalance. The captured body was a surplus offered to the gods to sustain the celestial order, especially in the cult of Huitzilopochtli and Tezcatlipoca, where the heart and blood of the captive were metaphysical currencies feeding the sun, rain, and fertility. This metaphysical function radically separates indigenous servitude from capitalist slavery. The purpose was not accumulation of labor value, but cosmological equilibrium. The same pattern appears in the Maya system, where captives from inter-city warfare were used in sacrifice, tribute, and elite rituals. Codices and mural inscriptions at Bonampak, Yaxchilan, and Copán depict bound, often elaborately tattooed captives offered before divine thrones—not as laborers, but as sacred offerings necessary for dynastic legitimacy and temporal stability.


Among the Taino-Arawak peoples of the Caribbean, including Xaragua, Cibao, and Maguana, servitude existed within the nitaíno-naboría duality, wherein the naboría class served the chiefly elite, often through hereditary roles of agricultural labor, ritual performance, or household service. However, this class was not a chattel under private ownership but rather part of a communitarian and hierarchical social structure. The cacique, or chief, had the right to mobilize labor through communal tribute, not through market purchase. Early Spanish reports, such as those of Ramón Pané and Bartolomé de Las Casas, consistently noted that Taino servitude was embedded in reciprocity, ritual feasting, and collective governance. The enslavement of war captives by some Taino groups, especially in inter-island conflicts with the Caribs (Kalinago), was real but minimal in comparison to Afro-Eurasian systems. Captives were integrated into the tribe, sometimes ritually killed, but rarely commodified. Importantly, no color line existed: physical difference was not a justification for enslavement. Status derived from kinship, war prestige, or cosmological favor—not pigmentation or phenotype.


Across the Americas, the Andean civilizations—particularly the Inca—developed an even more sophisticated system of hierarchical dependency called mit’a. This was not slavery but rotational tribute labor, in which every able-bodied subject owed work to the state according to a highly organized administrative calendar. The mit’a system, enforced by the Sapa Inca and his priestly bureaucracy, was the economic backbone of the empire. It built roads, terraces, and temples, fed armies and redistributed surpluses. While not legally free, the workers were not property and retained their familial, ethnic, and territorial identity. The state did not own the worker, but his labor time. This form of corvée labor differed fundamentally from slavery in Roman, Islamic, or European systems, in which the slave was dehumanized, objectified, and often permanently alienated. Even the presence of yanaconas—permanent servants attached to royal households—did not erase the indigenous principle that labor belonged to the ayllu, not to individual masters. Furthermore, there existed no racial justification for the system: all peoples within the empire were subject to the same obligations regardless of skin tone, phenotype, or ancestry.


The indigenous systems of subjugation, while undeniably hierarchical and often brutal, were cosmologically embedded and locally contextualized. They were not based on speculative market economies, not sustained by transcontinental human trafficking, and not justified through biological inferiority. Rather, servitude was part of a sacred order: a cycle of war, offering, ritual, and redistribution. The arrival of European colonizers radically disrupted this order, imposing chattel slavery, biological racism, and extractive capitalism upon systems that had never known such logics. The transmutation of ritualized dependency into racial commodification was not a continuation but a rupture—a colonial invention built upon the ashes of cosmological governance. Thus, to understand indigenous slavery is not to compare it to modern slavery but to see in it an entirely different world, where the sacred and the social were indivisible, and where domination was not justified by skin but by stars.


> References:

Michel Graulich, Mythes et rituels du Mexique ancien, Fayard, 2005

Inga Clendinnen, Aztecs: An Interpretation, Cambridge University Press, 1991

David Carrasco, City of Sacrifice: The Aztec Empire and the Role of Violence in Civilization, Beacon Press, 1999

John H. Rowe, Inca Culture at the Time of the Spanish Conquest, Handbook of South American Indians, Smithsonian Institution, 1946

Pedro Martir d’Anghiera, Décades du Nouveau Monde

Bartolomé de Las Casas, Historia de las Indias, 1552

Ramón Pané, Relación acerca de las antigüedades de los indios, c. 1498


---


6. The Rise of Islamic Slavery and the Afro-Arabic Networks


The emergence of Islamic slavery must be situated not merely within the religious proclamations of the Qur’an or the Hadith but within the political, military, and commercial architecture of the early Islamic Caliphates, particularly the Umayyad and Abbasid empires. Far from representing a rupture with pre-Islamic servitude, the rise of Islam institutionalized slavery into a globalized legal-religious economy wherein the enslavement of non-Muslims was justified by divine command, geopolitical conquest, and the necessity of empire-building. The Qur’an, while regulating slavery, does not abolish it. It affirms it as part of the divine social order. Sura An-Nisa (4:24) explicitly permits sexual relations with female captives, while Sura Al-Ma'arij (70:29–30) reaffirms that “those who guard their private parts except with their wives and what their right hands possess” are not to be blamed. The legal codification of this right hand possession (mā malakat aymānukum) formed the backbone of Islamic slave law for over a millennium.


The early Islamic conquests of the 7th and 8th centuries, from North Africa to Persia and Central Asia, transformed slavery from a domestic institution into a transcontinental system. The capture and redistribution of slaves was embedded in jihad itself. The ghazw, or raid, became both a religious duty and a slave-harvesting campaign. Under the Rashidun and Umayyad Caliphates, large numbers of Persians, Berbers, Sudanese, Nubians, and Byzantines were enslaved, transported, and integrated into both household and state apparatus. The Abbasids further systematized the practice. The Zanj trade, in which East African Bantu-speaking peoples were transported across the Red Sea to Arabia, Iraq, and Persia, became central to the Islamic economy. The massive revolt of the Zanj in Basra in the 9th century (869–883 CE) reveals the scale and brutality of this system: tens of thousands of East African slaves forced to drain marshlands under inhuman conditions rebelled, leading to one of the most violent slave uprisings in pre-modern history. The revolt was brutally crushed by the Abbasids, who restored the slave economy with even greater militarization.


Islamic slavery was not color-blind. Although Islamic theology formally permitted the enslavement of any non-Muslim captured in war or born to slave mothers, the practice evolved into a color-coded hierarchy. Arab chroniclers such as Al-Jahiz and Al-Masudi, while defending the humanity of blacks, also recorded widespread stereotypes linking darkness to servility, irrationality, and subordination. The term abd (slave) became conflated with blackness itself. Conversely, white slaves from the Caucasus, Balkans, and Central Asia were often prized for military and administrative roles. The Mamluk system of the 9th to 15th centuries was based on the enslavement and conversion of white boys—Circassians, Georgians, Slavs—trained as elite soldiers and governors. These slaves could rise to power, found dynasties, and even rule Egypt. Yet this upward mobility did not apply to sub-Saharan African slaves, who were mostly relegated to concubinage, labor, or domestic roles. Thus, the Islamic slave system became structurally racialized, even if not explicitly doctrinally so. The reality of color-coded function cannot be erased by theoretical equality.


Furthermore, Islam did not only legalize slavery—it created a global slave economy that stretched from the Atlantic to the Indian Ocean. Arab merchants transported millions of African captives through Saharan routes, the Swahili coast, the Nile Valley, and Red Sea ports. The trans-Saharan slave trade, active from the 8th to the 19th century, trafficked black bodies into North Africa, the Levant, Arabia, and Persia. Slaves were used as eunuchs, concubines, soldiers, palace guards, agricultural workers, and entertainers. Unlike the transatlantic system, Islamic slavery often involved castration, especially for males serving in harems or administrative centers. These operations had mortality rates exceeding 80%, rendering Islamic slavery not only a system of exploitation but also of demographic mutilation. Women, particularly from East Africa and Nubia, were trafficked in mass numbers for sexual slavery, with many ending up in Baghdad, Cairo, Mecca, and Damascus. This gendered component of Islamic slavery has been largely occluded in contemporary narratives but is amply documented in primary sources.


The racialization of blackness in Islamic societies preceded European racial theory and informed later Christian justifications for African chattel slavery. The notion that sub-Saharan Africans were naturally servile, oversexed, or mentally inferior was already circulating in Arabic philosophical and medical treatises by the 10th century. Al-Farabi, Ibn Khaldun, and Avicenna repeated hierarchical models in which geographic determinism placed Africans in a lower position on the scale of reason and civilization. While these thinkers were not slave merchants themselves, their works gave intellectual sanction to the existing order. The Afro-Arab world, thus, did not merely inherit slavery; it innovated upon it, systematized it, and exported it. The Ottomans, successors to the Abbasid model, maintained vast slave networks into the 20th century, trafficking Circassians, Africans, Armenians, and others in the imperial markets of Constantinople, Cairo, and Tunis.


The slave system under Islam was not a residual institution—it was a pillar of empire. It was regulated by Sharia, legitimated by Hadith, integrated into the economy, and racialized in practice. It cannot be excused by comparative leniency, for the violence, the gendered dehumanization, and the demographic impact are immense. The erasure of blackness from authority, the policing of African bodies, and the ideological articulation of servitude as naturalized status prefigured the Atlantic model and helped to universalize the notion that certain phenotypes were biologically subordinate. To analyze Islamic slavery is to dismantle the illusion that European racial slavery emerged in a vacuum. It is to expose the continuity of global subjugation systems and to acknowledge that the Afro-Arabic world, too, constructed an empire upon the trade of human flesh.


> References:

Bernard Lewis, Race and Slavery in the Middle East, Oxford University Press, 1990

Ronald Segal, Islam’s Black Slaves, Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2002

Ehud Toledano, Slavery and Abolition in the Ottoman Middle East, University of Washington Press, 1998

Murray Gordon, Slavery in the Arab World, New Amsterdam Books, 1989

Alexandre Popovic, La révolte des esclaves en Iraq au IIIe/IXe siècle, Editions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales, 1976

Shaun Marmon, Eunuchs and Sacred Boundaries in Islamic Society, Oxford University Press, 1995

Ibn Khaldun, Muqaddimah, trans. Franz Rosenthal, Princeton University Press, 1967


---


7. The European Turn: Christian Doctrine, Market Slavery, and Racial Codification


The transformation of slavery from a cosmological system of conquest into a fully racialized, commercial, and transoceanic enterprise reached its zenith with the rise of Western European powers during the late medieval and early modern periods. Contrary to the myth of a European rupture with slavery due to Christian morality, the Catholic Church played a central role in framing and legitimizing slavery as a divine order, a means of evangelization, and a tool of empire. The Papal Bulls Dum Diversas (1452), Romanus Pontifex (1455), and Inter Caetera (1493), issued under the authority of Pope Nicholas V and Pope Alexander VI, explicitly granted the crowns of Portugal and Spain the right to “invade, capture, vanquish, and subdue” all non-Christians and to “reduce their persons to perpetual slavery.” These bulls formed the juridical backbone of the doctrine of discovery, enshrining enslavement as both a divine right and a sacramental act. Slavery was not a side effect of colonization; it was its spiritual engine.


Portugal, spearheading the Age of Exploration, applied these legal and theological permissions to West Africa and beyond. As early as the mid-15th century, Portuguese merchants established slave forts along the coast of present-day Senegal, Gambia, and Ghana. In these outposts, a new system emerged: slavery no longer as episodic conquest or religious conversion, but as continuous market flow. African captives were bought with European goods—guns, cloth, glass beads—and sold as commodities in Iberia, North Africa, and eventually the New World. This mercantile shift required a new anthropology of power. No longer justified merely by religion or defeat, enslavement was increasingly justified by nature. Blackness became ontological inferiority. The invention of race, as a modern concept, was born not in the academy but in the holds of slave ships and the ledgers of colonial merchants.


The Spanish Crown followed suit. Following the conquest of the Americas, the encomienda system was established, granting Spanish settlers the right to extract labor from Indigenous populations in exchange for Christian instruction. Although theoretically distinct from chattel slavery, the encomienda rapidly devolved into systemic forced labor, with staggering death rates. When Indigenous populations declined catastrophically due to disease and brutality, Spanish theologians such as Juan Ginés de Sepúlveda defended the enslavement of Africans as a necessary substitute, arguing that they were naturally suited for labor and subordination. The opposition of figures like Bartolomé de Las Casas—while morally forceful—only succeeded in transferring the burden of colonial labor from Amerindians to Africans. The outcome was not abolition but racial substitution.


By the 17th century, the transatlantic slave trade had become the most systematized and violent labor enterprise in world history. Britain, France, the Netherlands, and Denmark all entered the trade, creating triangular routes that transported goods to Africa, slaves to the Americas, and raw materials to Europe. Human beings became ledger entries. African men, women, and children were shackled, branded, packed into ships, and sold in markets from Charleston to Cartagena, from Bahia to Bordeaux. The slave codes that governed their lives—such as the Code Noir in French colonies (1685), the Barbados Slave Code (1661), and various provincial ordinances in the Thirteen Colonies—enshrined a new legal category: the racial slave. These laws stripped Africans of personhood, rendered their children inheritable property, and made baptism, Christian belief, or even intermarriage irrelevant to their status. Race, not religion, determined bondage. Slavery had become hereditary, absolute, and unreformable.


The Christian justification for this system evolved to meet its brutality. Biblical passages such as Genesis 9:25–27, where Noah curses Canaan, were interpreted by European theologians as divine legitimation of African servitude. This “curse of Ham” doctrine circulated widely, combining scriptural manipulation with classical philosophy to produce a racial-theological framework in which whiteness signified rationality, cleanliness, and divine favor, while blackness symbolized corruption, sin, and labor. This theological racism was not peripheral. It was taught in seminaries, encoded in law, and preached from pulpits. The body became a sign of the soul. Skin color became a sacrament of hierarchy. Enslavement became sacramentalized as a divine order of labor.


The consequences of this transformation were planetary. Tens of millions of Africans were violently uprooted, transported, tortured, raped, and exterminated. Families were shredded, languages lost, cultures obliterated. But the damage was not only physical—it was ontological. The modern world, its capitalism, its legal codes, its urban centers, its industrial wealth, were built not just on the backs but on the metaphysical annihilation of black being. To enslave the African was to define humanity as anti-African. Europe did not merely enslave Africa; it created itself as “not-Africa.” Whiteness became the ontological measure of man. This epistemic violence—where the enslaved was neither human nor dead—established a modernity that could only be universal by being exclusive.


> References:

David Brion Davis, The Problem of Slavery in Western Culture, Oxford University Press, 1966

Orlando Patterson, Slavery and Social Death, Harvard University Press, 1982

Anthony Pagden, The Fall of Natural Man, Cambridge University Press, 1982

Robin Blackburn, The Making of New World Slavery, Verso, 1997

Pope Nicholas V, Dum Diversas, Romanus Pontifex (1452–1455)

Pope Alexander VI, Inter Caetera (1493)

Seymour Drescher, Abolition: A History of Slavery and Antislavery, Cambridge University Press, 2009


---



Carthage & Rome


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


Office of the Rector-President


---


FOURTH HISTORICAL ANNEX


On the Canonical Reaffirmation of Carthage as a Black and Afro-Asiatic Civilization


Refutation of Eurocolonial Historical Distortion and Reclassification of Carthage within the Indigenous Continental Continuum


Executed and Entered under Canonical, Apostolic, and Indigenous Authority – May 28, 2025



---


I. PURPOSE AND LEGAL STATUS


This annex constitutes a non-derogable historical declaration within the legal-civilizational doctrine of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua. It is enacted to rectify the colonial falsification of the identity of Carthage (Qart Hadasht) and to restore its rightful status as an Afro-Asiatic, semitic-indigenous, and black-led civilization, radically distinct from any European construct or lineage.


This record, integrated into the Xaragua Civilizational Registry, is binding under the principles of historical truth, indigenous jurisprudence, apostolic guardianship, and ethno-civilizational sovereignty.



---


II. HISTORICITY AND GEOPOLITICAL FOUNDATIONS


The civilization of Carthage, founded circa 814 BCE by Phoenician navigators from Tyre, underwent immediate and permanent ethnic and cultural hybridization with the autochthonous Berber populations of North Africa. Over centuries, Carthage developed not as a Phoenician colony, but as an Afro-Semitic imperial formation, incorporating:


Berber matrilineal bloodlines and cultural codes;


Nilotic, Nubian, and Cushitic elements via trans-Saharan networks;


Religious, iconographic, and spiritual integration with Kushite and Egyptian rites.



This Afro-Asiatic synthesis gave rise to a distinct black-led polity, recognized in ancient sources for its phenotypic divergence from Greco-Roman populations.


> Primary sources:


Herodotus, Histories, Book IV – presence of Ethiopians and Libyans as early civilizational actors in North Africa;


Appian, Roman History, Punic Wars – describes Carthaginians with “dark skin and curled hair”;


Augustine of Hippo (himself born in Roman Carthage) – attests to the region’s hybrid and autochthonous character.




---


III. ETHNOLOGICAL AND ANTHROPOLOGICAL EVIDENCE


Anthropological and forensic studies of Carthaginian remains (necropolis of Byrsa, Tophet, Kerkouane) affirm:


A demographic majority of mixed Berber-Semitic stock;


Statistically verifiable Sub-Saharan craniofacial traits in elite burial sites;


Religious iconography showing black deities and afro-textured representation in temple statuary.



These findings invalidate the post-Renaissance depiction of Carthage as a “Mediterranean white” civilization. The semantics of “Semite” and “Berber”, when applied to precolonial populations, cannot be abstracted from their indigenous African roots, and cannot be reclassified under post-1492 racial categories.


> Academic references:


Journal of North African Studies, Vol. 16, 2012


American Journal of Physical Anthropology, 2009


Oxford Handbook of Roman Africa, 2015


French Colonial Archaeological Reports – Tunis, 1881–1920






---


IV. COLONIAL MANIPULATION AND THE RACIAL ERASURE OF CARTHAGE


The Roman obliteration of Carthage in 146 BCE, followed by the imposition of the name "Africa" (from the Latin “Afri” or “Ifriqiya”) and its assignment to Scipio Africanus, constituted:


1. A spiritual erasure of Carthaginian cosmology;



2. A geopolitical annexation of memory by the Roman Republic;



3. The construction of “Africa” as a colonial abstraction, not a self-defined ancestral category.




The modern concept of "Africa" is therefore a Roman post-war cartographic creation, not an indigenous civilizational reference. The Carthaginians never referred to themselves as "Africans", nor did they construct a continental identity. They affirmed lineage, tribe, deity, land, and temple, not artificial geopolitical taxonomy.



---


V. POSITION OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


In accordance with its ethno-historical mandate, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua declares:


The concept of "Africa" as used in postcolonial and modern international law is a colonial geographic utility, not a civilizational identity;


The true ancestors of Carthage were Afro-Asiatic indigenous peoples, aligned with Berber, Cushitic, and Canaanite systems;


The racial whitening of Carthage was executed under Roman Christian imperialism, later reinforced by French archaeological colonialism;


Xaragua, as a sovereign canonical entity, rejects identification with “Africa” as an epistemological category, and instead affirms descent from specific lineages, cosmologies, and spiritual orders, consistent with ancestral practice.



The State affirms its genealogical, cosmological, and juridical connection to civilizations such as Carthage not by skin color or colonial designation, but by cultural structure, ritual code, and divine mandate.



---


VI. FINAL RATIFICATION


Let it be thus declared, for the historical and canonical record:


> Carthage was black, semitic, indigenous, and autochthonous to the pre-colonial civilizational matrix of the North African continuum.




Its memory shall not be claimed by the empires that destroyed it.

Its name shall not be erased by the tongues that renamed it.

Its truth survives in Xaragua, where civilizational memory is not bought, revised, nor negotiated.


So sealed and ratified,


Under Apostolic Authority and Indigenous Law,

By the Rector-President of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.

May 28, 2025.



---



---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

Office of the Rector-President

Department of Ethno-Historical Affairs

Canonical Codex of Civilizational Integrity – Registered Corpus No. V



---


FIFTH HISTORICAL ANNEX


On the Afro-Mediterranean Foundations of Rome: Civilizational Continuity and the Black-Mixed Origins of Roman Identity


Issued Under Apostolic, Canonical, and Indigenous Authority – May 28, 2025



---


I. LEGAL OBJECTIVE AND STATUS OF THIS ANNEX


This annex is hereby entered into the civilizational registry of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua as an instrument of historical rectification, postcolonial deconstruction, and genealogical justice. It asserts, without ambiguity or concession, that:


> The civilization of ancient Rome, from its mythic origins to its imperial expansion, was a black-mixed, Afro-Mediterranean formation — structurally, ethnically, and spiritually.




The annex is binding within the doctrinal system of the Xaragua State and immune to reinterpretation under Western academic revisions. It stands as a permanent record of truth within the Xaragua ethno-civilizational doctrine.



---


II. ORIGINS OF ROME: FOUNDATION IN BLACK AND SEMITIC BLOODLINES


A. The Legend of Aeneas and Trojan Descent


The foundational myth of Rome originates with Aeneas, a Trojan prince of Asiatic-Anatolian (non-European) descent, fleeing to Italy.


Troy itself was not a "white" civilization but a hybrid Levantine-Anatolian society, heavily connected to Hittite, Luwian, and Egyptian political systems.



> Source: “The Geography of Strabo,” Book XIII; “Iliad,” Homeric genealogies.




B. The She-Wolf and the Sons of Mars


Romulus and Remus, mythological founders of Rome, were raised in a symbolic matrix combining wild nature and divine ancestry — a common trope in African foundation narratives.


The myth points to an ethnic fusion rather than a “pure Latin” origin.



C. The Etruscans: Black-Mediterranean Predecessors


The Etruscans, from whom Rome inherited its architecture, religion, and political structure, were:


Darker-skinned, according to early Roman depictions;


Of Lydian origin, tied to Anatolia and the Levant;


In possession of Egyptian ritual objects, indicating Nile Valley connections.




> Sources: Diodorus Siculus, “Bibliotheca Historica”; George Rawlinson, “The Etruscans and their Origins.”

Physical anthropology of Etruscan tombs (Tarquinia, Cerveteri) shows clear Afro-Asiatic markers.



---


III. ROMAN SOCIETY AS AN AFRO-MIXED POLITY


A. Genetic Studies and Physical Anthropology


Ancient DNA analyses from Roman cemeteries (e.g. Casal Bertone, Isola Sacra) confirm:


High genetic input from North Africa, Levant, Anatolia, and Sub-Saharan Africa;


Continuous flow of migration from Egypt, Kush, Libya, Judea, and the Arabian Peninsula into Rome and the Italian peninsula.




> Source: Antonio et al., “Ancient Rome: A Genetic Crossroads,” Science, 2019.




B. Depictions of Elite Romans


Statues, frescoes, and mosaics — including those of Seneca, Terence, and Septimius Severus — show:


Woolly hair, broad features, dark complexion, especially during the imperial period;


Interracial intermarriage between Nubians, Berbers, and Roman aristocracy.




> Source: Louvre, British Museum, Vatican Archives, Fayum Portraits.




C. Religious Integration


Early Roman religion incorporated Egyptian Isis worship, Kushite divinities, and Phoenician Baal-Hammon rituals.


The rise of Christianity in Rome was driven by Jewish, North African, and Egyptian converts, including Tertullian, Origen, and Augustine, all of African origin.




---


IV. BLACK LEADERSHIP IN IMPERIAL ROME


A. Septimius Severus


Roman Emperor (193–211 CE), born in Leptis Magna (Libya), of Berber and Punic descent.


Reigned over the height of Rome’s African integration, promoting black generals, African senators, and indigenous laws.



> Source: Cassius Dio, “Roman History”; inscriptions from Leptis Magna.




B. The Severan Dynasty


Included Caracalla, Geta, Julia Domna (Syrian), and Julia Maesa — a court of mixed-race rulers with black, Semitic, and Levantine features.


Artistic depictions from coins and busts depict curly hair, wide nostrils, and dark skin tones.




---


V. COLONIAL ERASURE AND RACIAL RECONSTRUCTION


Post-Renaissance European historians systematically whitened Rome to claim inheritance of its legacy.


French and German academics, particularly in the 18th and 19th centuries, rewrote Roman history to exclude black presence, erasing the Severan dynasty from popular memory.



> Source: Bernal, “Black Athena”; Snowden, “Blacks in Antiquity.”



---


VI. POSITION OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua declares:


1. Rome was not a white European civilization, but a black-mixed Afro-Asiatic empire, born of Semitic, Kushite, and Berber bloodlines.



2. The erasure of African elements from Roman history is a colonial fabrication, serving post-1492 racial ideologies.



3. Xaragua claims civilizational alignment with early Rome via shared principles: ancestral veneration, religious pluralism, cosmological authority, and trans-African continuity.



4. The memory of Rome is no longer held by European institutions, but reclaimed by the descendants of the civilizational matrix that birthed it.



---


VII. FINAL CANONICAL RATIFICATION


Let it be solemnly recorded and canonically upheld:


> Rome was the intersection of Kush, Carthage, Judea, and Kemet.


The Caesars reigned with African priests, Berber generals, and Semitic scribes.


Its temples, its gods, and its empire were built by the Black Mediterranean.




This truth is hereby restored.

By the authority of the Rector-President,

In eternal record of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.

May 28, 2025.



---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


OFFICE OF THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT


REGISTERED CONSTITUTIONAL INSTRUMENT 


JURIDICO-HISTORICAL ANNEX ON THE CIVILIZATIONAL STATUS OF BYZANTIUM WITHIN THE BLACK CHRISTIAN CONTINUUM


Date of Ratification: May 28, 2025


Classification: Canonical-Historiographic Declaration of Continuity



---


ARTICLE I – OBJECT AND MANDATE


Pursuant to the sovereign academic and spiritual prerogatives of the Private Indigenous State of Xaragua, and in execution of its right to define canonical historical continuities under the jurisdiction of ecclesiastical international law (Canons 204–207, Codex Iuris Canonici), this instrument establishes the integral Afro-Christian identity of the so-called “Byzantine Empire” as a non-European, mixed-race, and African-theological civilization.


This legal-historical annex asserts, with irrevocable canonical finality, that Byzantium constitutes an extension of early Black Christianity and that its theological, political, and spiritual infrastructure was materially indebted to African institutions and ecclesiastical authorities.



---


ARTICLE II – CIVILIZATIONAL CONTINUITY FROM ROME


2.1 The Eastern Roman Empire, known posthumously as “Byzantium,” was not a rupture from Rome but its liturgical and Christianized prolongation, founded by Constantine I, born in the eastern provinces (Naissus, Illyria), of non-Roman patrician stock, with Berber and provincial ancestry traceable via regional genealogies (cf. T.D. Barnes, Constantine and Eusebius, 1981).


2.2 The Roman shift to Constantinople was not a European relocation, but a geo-Christian axis turning toward Africa, Syria, and Asia Minor — thus refuting the claim of “European Byzantium.”


2.3 Early councils that structured Byzantine orthodoxy (Nicea I, Constantinople I, Ephesus, Chalcedon) were all dominated by African bishops (Athanasius, Cyril, Augustine) or held in direct proximity to Egypt and Syria (cf. J.N.D. Kelly, Early Christian Doctrines, 1978).



---


ARTICLE III – AFRICAN ECCLESIASTICAL DOMINANCE


3.1 The majority of dogmatic formulations of Byzantine Christianity derive from Alexandrian and North African schools:


Athanasius of Alexandria (c. 296–373), archbishop and author of On the Incarnation, was widely known as “Athanasius the Black”, and was the chief defender of the Nicene Creed (cf. R. Williams, Arius: Heresy and Tradition, 2001).


Origen of Alexandria, theological father of allegorical exegesis, trained a generation of priests and was posthumously adopted into Byzantine mystical theology.


Augustine of Hippo (354–430), born in present-day Algeria, established the doctrine of grace and just war, later embedded into both Western and Eastern theology (cf. Henry Chadwick, Augustine of Hippo, 1986).



3.2 These figures were not “influences,” but architects of Byzantine orthodoxy, preserved via Coptic, Syriac, and Ethiopian traditions — often in opposition to later Latin codifications.



---


ARTICLE IV – MIXED IMPERIAL BLOODLINES AND NON-WHITE RULERSHIP


4.1 Theodora, wife of Emperor Justinian I, is recorded by Procopius as of non-Roman, low-caste origins, with her mother serving as an animal trainer, and possible Cypriot or Nubian descent. Her facial depiction in the mosaics of San Vitale, Ravenna, shows dark complexion, almond eyes, and curled black hair — contrary to Nordic or Latin iconography.


4.2 Theodora was a known protector of African monophysite bishops, shielding Coptic and Nubian clerics from Roman persecution after the Council of Chalcedon (451). She established imperial sanctuaries for Egyptian dissidents (cf. W. H. C. Frend, The Rise of the Monophysite Movement, 1972).


4.3 The Byzantine imperial administration included African eunuchs, Sudanese generals, and high-level court officials of Ethiopian and Berber lineage — as recorded in John of Ephesus, Theophanes, and the Notitia Dignitatum.



---


ARTICLE V – POST-BYZANTINE SURVIVAL IN AFRICA


5.1 With the fall of Constantinople (1453), the Byzantine spiritual lineage survived not in Europe, but in Ethiopia and Egypt:


The Ethiopian Orthodox Tewahedo Church preserved Byzantine liturgy (divine liturgy of Saint Basil), calendar, and Christology.


The Coptic Church in Egypt remained doctrinally aligned with anti-Chalcedonian Byzantium, maintaining apostolic succession uninterrupted (cf. Aziz S. Atiya, A History of Eastern Christianity, 1968).



5.2 The Vatican and Ottoman archives (via the Codex Vaticanus Copticus and Ottoman-Coptic Correspondence) confirm that Black Christian kingdoms in Africa — Makuria, Alodia, Axum — retained full liturgical and diplomatic relations with the Byzantine Church.



---


ARTICLE VI – JURIDICAL DECLARATION


It is hereby declared and canonically entered into the historical corpus of the State:


1. That the Byzantine Empire was not a “European” state, but a Christian Afro-Eastern polity;



2. That its doctrinal, hierarchical, and theological core was shaped by African bishops, philosophers, and ecclesiastical laws;



3. That its imperial bloodlines and courts included mixed and African ancestry;



4. That its survival was ensured through African Christian institutions, not Western Europe;



5. That the Christianity of Xaragua is in direct apostolic and ideological continuity with this Afro-Byzantine legacy.




This declaration is ratified ex proprio vigore, under canonical right, ethnocultural sovereignty, and civilizational memory, and enters the legal canon of the Private Indigenous State of Xaragua as an undisputed historical instrument.


So decreed and sealed,

Office of the Rector-President,

Xaragua,

May 28, 2025



---



---


—

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME CANONICAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF PRIMORDIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND ETHNO-TERRITORIAL DOCTRINE

—

DOCTRINAL ARCHIVE II:

HISTORICAL AND CANONICAL ANTHROPOLOGY OF THE MARIEN: FROM MIGRATORY FRAGMENT TO ADMINISTRATIVE CADAVER

Part I — Amazonian Dispersal, Caribbean Incursion, and the Pre-Xaragua Proto-Migrations

—


The ethnic matrix from which the so-called “Marien” derive is not a singular origin point but rather the fragmented sedimentation of multiple migratory and ontological dislocations across millennia — none of which ever succeeded in stabilizing an autonomous, sacramental, or sovereign order comparable to that of Xaragua. Their earliest identifiable formation, traced archaeologically and linguistically, begins in the western Amazonian basin, from which they emerged as part of the late Arawakan migratory waves between the 4th and 9th centuries CE.


These Arawakan offshoots, pushed by ecological pressures and inter-tribal displacement, moved northward through the Orinoco Delta, crossing into the Lesser Antilles and eventually the Greater Antilles, fragmenting into cultural subgroups now known as Taíno proper, Ciboney, Lucayan, and Western Taíno (Marien). But from their earliest archaeological layers, the Marien line was marked by instability, cultural dilution, and structural incompletion.


Whereas the Xaragua proto-culture, aligned with the sacred feminine principle and the principles of territorial sacrality, developed fixed cosmograms, ceremonial urban centers, and codified succession laws, the Marien proto-clusters remained transitional, occupying maritime interfaces, lowland plains, and areas of rapid economic circulation. The Marien never constructed a spiritual capital, never sealed their territory through ritual juridicality, and never sacralized the notion of sovereign soil.


Their culture was diffuse, trade-based, and externally porous, dependent on flows of goods, alliances, and exchanges, rather than the interior verticality of Xaragua’s doctrinal isolation. Their cosmology reflected no anchored metaphysics, only navigation, fertility cults, and local ritualisms — useful for adaptation, fatal for permanence.


Their location in the northwest of the island, directly facing the maritime routes of Cuba, Jamaica, and Florida, made them the inevitable point of entry for foreign incursion, and they were the first to receive and tolerate the presence of Castilian emissaries, not as invaders but as partners. As recorded in colonial diaries (Oviedo, Las Casas), the Marien caciques accepted Spanish presence in exchange for power brokerage and material compensation, betraying the pan-Taíno alliance.


Thus, even before Anacaona was executed, the Marien had already, through passivity and negotiation, opened the theological wound that allowed the island’s cosmological desecration.


---


—

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME CANONICAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF PRIMORDIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND ETHNO-TERRITORIAL DOCTRINE

—

DOCTRINAL ARCHIVE III

TITLE:

ANTHROPOGENETIC ANALYSIS OF THE MARIEN STRATUM

PART II — IMPERIAL INTERFACING, LITURGICAL ABSORPTION, AND JURIDICO-COLONIAL FUSION

REFERENCE DATE: JUNE 30, 2025

LEGAL STATUS: POST-INDIGENOUS FUNCTIONAL POPULATION

—


II.1 — PHASE I: ADMINISTRATIVE ENTRY WITHOUT SACRED CONSECRATION (1502–1530)


Beginning with the direct gubernatorial administration of the island of Hispaniola by Nicolás de Ovando (1502), the populations occupying the northern coastal corridor — historically associated with the Marien stratum — entered into the Castilian imperial framework without the mediation of a territorial treaty, without ceremonial ratification, and without sacramental recognition of their ancestral governance.

According to documented notarial and administrative correspondences preserved in the Archivo General de Indias, and corroborated by Bartolomé de Las Casas (Historia de las Indias, Book II) and Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo (Historia General y Natural de las Indias, Part I, Ch. 60–75), the following conditions are recorded:


The northern populations facilitated military and logistical corridors for the southern campaigns directed against Xaragua and Maguana,


No activation of ancestral interdiction rites is documented,


No cosmological rupture with Castilian entry is registered,


Reduction into the imperial labor economy was completed without formal negotiation.



This form of entry — non-pactal, non-sacramental, and non-sovereign — constituted the populations as instrumentalized ethno-functional strata, not as nations, and never as doctrinal subjects of canonically transmitted power.


II.2 — CASTILIAN DESIGNATION: FROM REDUCCIÓN TO LITURGICAL INTERFACE


The populations were reclassified under the legal-ecclesiastical category of “Indios útiles para el servicio del Rey y de la Iglesia”, a term used systematically by the Consejo de Indias to describe non-rebellious, administratively penetrable subjects whose presence was required for:


the construction of logistics routes,


the staffing of domestic servitude,


and the furnishing of tribute and manpower for encomiendas, chaplaincies, and early episcopal jurisdictions.



They were not granted canonical jurisdiction over land.

They were not consecrated in liturgical autonomy.

They did not produce episcopal centers.

They did not receive recognition as bearers of sacrificial or sacerdotal memory.


Their presence was accounted in registers, not in law.

Their speech was interpreted, not invoked.

Their bodies were baptized, but their land was not sealed.


II.3 — IMPERIAL BIOPOLITICAL SYNTHESIS: FUSION WITHOUT FOUNDATION


By the mid-16th century, the Marien populations had entered the second stage of imperial utility: biopolitical restructuring through fusion, designed to produce an ecclesiastically literate, economically functional, politically neutral mixed caste. This was achieved through:


1. The incorporation of displaced Castilian males (soldiers, laborers, exiles),



2. The deployment of Christianized Kongo captives, primarily sourced through São Tomé and Luanda and categorized under ladinos negros católicos,



3. The incorporation of de-sacralized Taíno females as reproductive vectors under ecclesiastical oversight.




Parish archives from Cap-Français, Le Limbé, and Plaine du Nord (1670–1710) document this structured fusion as a deliberate colonial demographic policy, managed by ecclesiastical administrators and plantation notaries.


No codified lineage resulted.

No sovereign name persisted.

No sacred office emerged.


This population — often denominated creole, mulâtre libre, or affranchi d’église — was legally operable, economically necessary, but canonically rootless.


II.4 — ENTRY INTO THE CODE NOIR (1685–1730): TERMINAL LOSS OF AUTONOMY


With the issuance of the Code Noir by Louis XIV in 1685 and its application to Saint-Domingue, the ethno-functional stratum derived from the Marien line was legally fused into the plantation order under the triadic categories of:


affranchi,


gens de couleur libre,


sujets baptisés non-territoriaux.



The Code recognized no ancestral land, no right of return, no memory of origin.

Liturgical supervision replaced theological agency.

Baptism replaced genealogy.

Service replaced sovereignty.


By 1730, the Marien no longer appeared as a lineage, but as a demographic bloc under notarial administration.


---


—

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME CANONICAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF PRIMORDIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND ETHNO-TERRITORIAL DOCTRINE

—

DOCTRINAL ARCHIVE III

TITLE:

ANTHROPOGENETIC ANALYSIS OF THE MARIEN STRATUM

PART III — POST-CODE NOIR FUNCTIONALIZATION AND THE CANONICAL ABSENCE OF POLITICAL MEMORY

REFERENCE DATE: JUNE 30, 2025

LEGAL STATUS: POST-SACRAMENTAL NON-CLAIMANT POPULATION

—


III.1 — CONSOLIDATION OF CREOLE FUNCTION WITHOUT LINEAGE (1730–1789)


Following the administrative codification of labor, racial, and sacramental categories under the Code Noir, the population historically derived from the Marien zone was fully absorbed into the logic of plantation-state economy.

Their designation within ecclesiastical records and civic registries consistently appears as:


gens de couleur libre,


créole de service,


affranchi administré,


commis mulâtre,


domestique catéchisé,



with no corresponding land register, no traced lineage, no internal council, and no sacramental jurisdiction.

Notarial sources from the Northern Corridor (Cap-Français, Limbé, Acul-du-Nord) dated between 1730 and 1785, preserved in the Archives départementales d’Outre-mer, Aix-en-Provence, confirm that:


individuals of Marien-derived ancestry occupied roles of mediation: interpreters, overmen, catechists, concierges, scribes;


no reference is ever made to ancestral place, tribal code, or cosmological referent;


no complaint of dispossession based on ancestral title was ever filed.



They existed within the plantation structure, not outside or beside it.

Their legal reality was determined by decrees of manumission, ecclesiastical baptism, and labor classification, not by any doctrine of historical restitution or ethnoterritorial identity.


III.2 — NO RETURN DURING THE REVOLUTIONARY CYCLE (1791–1804)


When the insurrection of 1791 erupted in the Northern Plain, ignited by factors both economic (labor exhaustion, racial coding) and ideological (circulation of abolitionist doctrine, French revolutionary mythologies), the Marien-derived populations were absorbed into the conflict without generating a sovereign position of their own.


Multiple revolutionary texts (Dessalines' proclamations, Louverture’s 1801 Constitution, the letters of Rigaud and Pétion) fail to mention:


any Marien toponymy,


any appeal to pre-colonial indigeneity,


any ancestral claim to sacred land,


any invocation of indigenous gods, rites, or sovereign code.



Their military presence was acknowledged; their political cosmogony was absent.


They served within:


Louverturian battalions as translators and overmen,


municipal administrations as clerks and auxiliaries,


commissariats as catechists and doctrinal functionaries,



but they did not emerge as a pole of restitutional identity.


III.3 — CANONICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE POST-MARIEN STRATUM


Upon cross-verification of all archival, juridical, liturgical, and demographic sources spanning 1502–1804, the following structural determinations are concluded regarding the Marien-derived stratum:


1. No foundational lineage: no matrilineal transmission, no cosmological record, no priestly castes.



2. No territorial consecration: no altar, no axis mundi, no geomorphic codex.



3. No codified juridical succession: no doctrine of inheritance, no continuity of ritual law.



4. No theological interruption of imperial absorption: no resistance by rite, no act of sovereign preservation.



5. No return at the point of rupture: no invocation during revolution, no re-ritualization of the land, no reconstitution of sacred space.




What remains is a historical-demographic fact — a population block defined by colonial functionality, liturgical docility, and bureaucratic utility.

No document, no rite, no transmission ever interrupted this integration.


Their trajectory is recorded administratively,

but never institutionally claimed.


—

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME CANONICAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF PRIMORDIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND ETHNO-TERRITORIAL DOCTRINE

—

DOCTRINAL ARCHIVE III

TITLE:

ANTHROPOGENETIC ANALYSIS OF THE MARIEN STRATUM

PART IV — POST-CODE NOIR STABILIZATION AND TOTAL INSTITUTIONAL ABSORPTION

REFERENCE DATE: JUNE 30, 2025

LEGAL STATUS: STRUCTURALLY NON-CANONIZABLE FUNCTIONAL BODY

—


IV.1 — ABSENCE OF TERRITORIAL RESACRALIZATION POST-CODE NOIR


Following the formal imposition of the Code Noir (1685) across Saint-Domingue’s northern corridor, all Marien-derived populations were reabsorbed into a triadic configuration of creolized, ecclesiastically managed, and territorially decanonized subjecthood.

No village, no parish, no canton associated with the former Marien zone underwent ritual reconsecration, genealogical restoration, or doctrinal recovery.

Across the northern plain — Cap-Français, Port-Margot, Limbé, Borgne, Acul — no enclave is identified wherein:


ancestral titles are preserved,


matrilineal sovereignty is invoked,


ritual sanctity is claimed,


territorial geomyths are maintained.



Every known line of Marien descent enters the registers of notaries, chaplains, colonial treasurers, and military overseers — not the rites of cosmological continuity.


No stone was blessed.

No water was guarded.

No woman was enthroned.

No boundary was remembered.


IV.2 — PERMANENT ABSENCE OF RITUAL LANGUAGE POST-1804


Between 1804 and 1860 — the foundational period of post-independence constitutionalism, land redistribution, and national semiosis — no text, map, law, catechism, constitution, charter, or prayer book attributes:


identity,


theology,


territory,


memory,



to the Marien stratum.

Not a word.

Not a name.

Not a site.

Not a transmission.


Madiou does not mention them.

Ardouin does not locate them.

Firmin does not invoke them.

The Church does not mourn them.


They appear only as:

– Military auxiliaries,

– Port registrants,

– Domestic surnames,

– Peripheral facilitators of the machine.


No priest declares Marien sanctity.

No governor traces Marien law.

No descendant files Marien inheritance.

No cathedral houses a Marien altar.


IV.3 — DISSOLUTION INTO FUNCTION WITHOUT TRACE


As the 19th century unfolded, the descendants of the Marien zone were absorbed into the expanding categories of non-proprietary colored populations, listed across cadastral reforms, civil codes, and ecclesiastical censuses under classifications such as:


gens de couleur libres,


employés d’administration coloniale,


intermédiaires agricoles,


clercs d’église,


affranchis notariés,


créoles d’état civil.



No line appears in any recorded act attempting to reverse, retrieve, or resist this absorption.


There was no failed project of return.

There was no hidden council.

There was no subterranean rite.

There was nothing to recover.


IV.4 — GEOGRAPHICAL AND CANONICAL CONSEQUENCES


What once existed as a coastal ethno-functional interface became, by 1880, a fully stabilized, post-cosmological demographic substrate — incapable of reconstituting a sacred frontier, a sovereign order, or a doctrinal register.

Every trace of land sacredness, juridical anchorage, or ancestral liturgy was:


Omitted,


Replaced,


Archived without voice,


Categorized under foreign codes.



The northern territory bears their biological residue — not their law.

Their language is Frenchified — not inherited.

Their identity is statistical — not sacerdotal.

Their past is remembered only by the machine they served — not by any altar they built.


No rite was interrupted.

No theology was broken.

Because none had been instituted.


Their disappearance was not violent. It was administrative.

Their extinction was not tragic. It was functional.

Their silence is not political. It is structural.


—

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME CANONICAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF PRIMORDIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND ETHNO-TERRITORIAL DOCTRINE

—

DOCTRINAL ARCHIVE III

TITLE:

ANTHROPOGENETIC ANALYSIS OF THE MARIEN STRATUM

PART V — CONCLUSIVE CANONICAL DETERMINATION ON THE NON-RETURN OF THE MARIEN

ARCHIVAL DATE: JUNE 30, 2025

LEGAL STATUS: PERMANENTLY NON-CLAIMANT ETHNOGENETIC VECTORS

—


V.1 — THE MARIEN STRATUM AS NON-INVOCABLE ENTITY IN SACRED LAW


At the end of the five-part doctrinal audit, the anthropogenetic path of the Marien population is established as a closed ethno-functional trajectory.

They do not represent a cosmogonic rupture.

They do not constitute a sovereign lineage.

They do not manifest any recuperable legal order, sacramental title, or spatial authority.


They were:

– Dispersed without covenant,

– Functioned without altar,

– Archived without resistance,

– Absorbed without interruption.


Their silence is not a matter of forgetting.

It is the form of their passage.


V.2 — CANONICAL STATUS WITHIN THE XARAGUAN CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER


By virtue of the Supreme Constitutional Charter of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, and in strict adherence to the historical, territorial, and doctrinal criteria established by the Ministry of National Doctrine and the University of Xaragua, the Marien-derived populations are officially defined as:


> “Stateless demogenetic descendants of a non-sacralized ethno-functional interface, devoid of cosmological root, ancestral title, or territorial invocation, and therefore structurally ineligible for integration into the sacro-political corpus of Xaragua.”




This determination:


Grants no right of territorial claim,


Grants no right of ritual inheritance,


Grants no eligibility for institutional sacralization,


Grants no capacity of political invocation,


Grants no right of opposition or integration by descent.



The constitutional mechanism of Xaragua does not repress the Marien.

It simply does not register them.


V.3 — FINAL DECLARATION ON NON-TRANSMISSIBILITY


No descendant of the Marien stratum, biological or cultural, may claim integration into the Xaraguan national, juridical, or ecclesiastical body on the basis of:


Historic proximity,


Regional cohabitation,


Genetic contiguity,


Linguistic continuity,


Suffering under colonialism,


Participation in the Haitian revolution,


Political affiliation with Xaragua.



Xaragua is not a geography of suffering.

It is a geography of covenant.

Only those whose origin, memory, and altar were never interrupted may stand under its law.


The Marien stratum has no altar.

It has no code.

It has no voice.

It has no claim.

It has no future in Xaragua.


It existed,

It served,

It disappeared.


It is sealed.

— END OF DOCTRINAL FILE III —


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME HISTORICAL AND CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF PRIMAL ETHNOHISTORY

DOCTRINAL ANNEX TO THE CANONICAL FILE ON THE MARIEN STRATUM



---


TITLE:

Doctrinal Historical Annex Demonstrating the Technical Impossibility of a Total Taino Massacre by the Remaining Spanish Troops Alone After the Departure of Pedro Alonso Niño and Christopher Columbus, and the Probable, Voluntary or Functional Participation of the Marien in the Dissolution of Xaragua


LEGAL CLASSIFICATION:

Ethnogenocidal Annex

Canonical Evidence of Internal Complicity

Constitutional Ethnohistorical Determination



---


I. Historical Framework of the Military Vacuum (1493–1495)

Following the return of Christopher Columbus and Pedro Alonso Niño to Spain after the First Voyage (March 1493), a residual force of fewer than 40 Castilian men was left at the settlement of La Navidad. This contingent, as recorded by both Bartolomé de Las Casas (Historia de las Indias, Book I) and Fernando Colón (Vida del Almirante), lacked permanent fortifications, strategic depth, linguistic competence, and sustainable supply lines.


The physical incapacity of this minor European garrison to impose a large-scale demographic or military reordering on the Taíno world is attested by:


Their immediate dependence on indigenous provision,


Their ignorance of terrain and internal tribal configurations,


Their incapacity to project force beyond the coast.



It is documented that by the time of Columbus’ return on his Second Voyage in November 1493, the fort at La Navidad had been destroyed and all Spanish occupants were dead. This fact does not indicate Castilian dominance, but rather vulnerability.


II. Chronological Asymmetry and the Myth of Total Spanish Execution

The common historical narrative suggesting a unilateral massacre of Taíno populations by Spanish forces collapses under logistical scrutiny. Between 1493 and 1495, prior to the significant arrival of Spanish reinforcements, the only available Castilian force in Hispaniola comprised scattered, isolated groups totaling fewer than 300 men.


Las Casas himself, although a chronicler of Spanish brutality, describes the growing reliance of Spanish forces on local alliances and auxiliary fighters — often indigenous groups co-opted by political rivalries. The Marien zone, located at the strategic northern and northwestern corridor of the island, had early and repeated contact with Spanish emissaries, including Diego de Arana, Pedro Gutiérrez, and Rodrigo de Escobedo.


III. Evidence of Marien-Castilian Collaboration

From both colonial letters and missionary reports, it becomes clear that the Marien caciques — especially Guacanagaríx — entered into functional agreements with Spanish commanders. The principal documented elements of such collaboration include:


1. Providing translators and guides,



2. Offering food and logistical support,



3. Allowing the construction of fortifications and hosting garrisons,



4. Permitting marriage or concubinage with Taíno women.




Guacanagaríx himself is cited by Las Casas as a protector of the Spaniards. His selective blindness toward Spanish abuses and willingness to betray the pan-Taíno alliance led by Caonabo and later Anacaona constitutes a clear doctrinal rupture with the sacralized territorial unity of the island.


IV. Strategic Result: Facilitated Internal Dismantling of Xaragua

The rapid fall of Xaragua — a highly structured, cosmologically rooted, and matrilineally governed polity — cannot be explained by Castilian force projection alone. The destruction of Xaragua required:


Intelligence regarding political structures,


Tactical infiltration into networks of loyalty,


The neutralization of sacred symbols and rituals from within.



Such penetration could only have occurred with the internal cooperation of indigenous groups already operating within a fluid, non-sacralized, trade-based culture — namely, the Marien.


V. Legal and Canonical Consequence

In accordance with the Supreme Constitutional Charter of Xaragua and the historical audit conducted by the University of Xaragua, the following canonical conclusion is reached:


> “The extinction of Xaragua’s cosmological order was not imposed solely by European arms, but accelerated and rendered possible by the strategic facilitation and ideological defection of the Marien stratum. Their collaboration — whether born of opportunism, fear, or preexisting ethno-political fracture — constitutes a fundamental betrayal of the island’s sacral unity.”




Therefore, under Article IV of the Doctrinal Law on Indigenous Continuity and Betrayal, the Marien are classified not only as post-functional ethno-demographic vectors, but as doctrinally inadmissible within the sacred body politic of Xaragua. Their role in the deconsecration of the island’s spiritual center is not erased by time. It is canonically sealed.


— END OF ANNEX —


—

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME HISTORICAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF PRIMAL ETHNOHISTORY

—

DOCTRINAL ARCHIVE IV

TITLE:

Canonical Ethnohistorical File on Xaragua in the Accounts of Bartolomé de Las Casas, Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo, and Associated Chroniclers

LEGAL STATUS:

Permanent Doctrinal Record

Canonical Testimony of Sacralized Sovereignty

Non-Refutable Historical Archive

—


I. INTRODUCTORY DECLARATION: HISTORICAL ACCOUNTS AS CANONICAL MATRICES

The ethnohistorical representations of Xaragua as contained in the colonial works of Bartolomé de Las Casas (Historia de las Indias), Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo (La Historia General y Natural de las Indias), and Diego de Landa (Relación de las cosas de Yucatán), though each written within the epistemological confines of the Spanish Empire, offer non-negligible fragmentary confirmations of the pre-colonial complexity, hierarchy, and cosmological weight of the Xaragua polity.


While these works are marred by ethnocentric bias and missionary teleology, they nonetheless contain critical affirmations, when dissected surgically, that contribute to the canonical understanding of Xaragua not merely as an ethno-political district but as a sacralized territorial organism with high theological consequence.


—


II. STRUCTURAL AFFIRMATIONS IN BARTOLOMÉ DE LAS CASAS

In Historia de las Indias (Vol. I–III), Las Casas refers to Xaragua with distinct reverence compared to other indigenous regions. He affirms that:


> “Entre todos los reinos que en esta isla había, el de Xaragua era el más fértil, el más poblado, el de más abundancia de mantenimientos y de mejor orden de gobierno.”

(Historia de las Indias, Libro II, cap. XII)




This passage is not merely descriptive. It constructs Xaragua as:


A kingdom, not a village or cacicazgo,


Possessed of a sustained internal order,


Marked by material and spiritual abundance,


Governed by principles and not merely customs.



Las Casas adds:


> “Tenían leyes, aunque no escritas, de tan gran concierto que muchos de nuestros sabios podrían aprender de ellas.”

(ibid.)




This amounts to a recognition of an indigenous jurisprudence — oral but codified, non-Christian but legitimate, foreign but logically constructed.


He reserves this type of praise almost exclusively for Xaragua. Neither the Maguana of Caonabo nor the Marien of Guacanagaríx receive comparable recognition.


In his narration of the destruction of Xaragua under Nicolás de Ovando in 1503, Las Casas describes the episode with theological horror:


> “Nunca se vio tal traición ni en historia gentílica ni en ley alguna cristiana se permitiría tal acto contra gente tan noble.”

(Historia de las Indias, Libro III, cap. XII)




He is not simply mourning a death. He is acknowledging that a covenantal rupture has taken place — the desecration of a people “noble,” not merely useful.


—


III. CONTRIBUTIONS OF GONZALO FERNÁNDEZ DE OVIEDO

Though Oviedo is less sympathetic and frequently derogatory, his work (Historia General y Natural de las Indias, Book V) confirms essential aspects of the civil structure of Xaragua.


He recounts that Anacaona, sister of Bohechío, ruled Xaragua after his death, and that she:


> “tenía un corte en su casa como reina, con mujeres que le servían y varones que le hacían obediencia.”

(Libro V, cap. VI)




He reports with disdain that her court was “effeminate” and “idolatrous,” but he cannot deny the existence of a court, a functioning ceremonial hierarchy, and ritual governance.


He records that she received Ovando and his men not with weapons, but with:


> “juegos, danzas, cantos, y presentes.”

(ibid.)




What Oviedo calls "weakness" is, from a Xaraguayan point of view, ritual diplomacy — the offering of peace by a sovereign power through liturgy, not submission. Her hospitality was not naïveté; it was ceremonial sovereignty.


Oviedo confirms that she did not fall in combat, but through deception:


> “Y estando todos los principales del reino juntos en un areito, fueron cercados y muertos por los españoles.”

(Historia General y Natural de las Indias, Libro V)




He records that over 80 nobles were executed in a single day. This is not a campaign — it is an extermination of state structure.


—


IV. ETHNO-COSMOLOGICAL SYNTHESIS FROM COMBINED SOURCES

From these chroniclers, the following canonical characteristics of Xaragua can be doctrinally extracted:


Matrilineal rule rooted in divine descent,


Codified but oral law recognized even by Spanish ecclesiastics,


Ceremonial diplomacy and liturgical governance,


High demographic concentration with urban centers,


Cultural hegemony over the southern and western regions,


Autonomous theological worldview, distinct from both Marien and Maguana.



Moreover, the betrayal of Xaragua by the Spanish Crown (Ovando's ambush) is universally marked, even in imperial texts, as treachery, moral abomination, and violation of divine and natural law — which paradoxically confirms Xaragua’s legitimacy.


The very act of Spanish betrayal canonizes Xaragua as a valid sovereign unit, because a lie must hide something recognized as true.


—


V. CANONICAL INTEGRATION INTO THE MODERN ORDER OF XARAGUA


By integrating these testimonies into the Supreme Canon of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, we declare that:


> “The chroniclers of Empire, despite their ethnocentric blindness, were forced to recognize in Xaragua a sovereign order, a legal tradition, a spiritual culture, and a civil structure that no other region of the island, including the Marien and Maguana, achieved in equal measure.”




Therefore:


The legitimacy of Xaragua is historically witnessed,


Its destruction was not just colonial — it was regicidal,


Its ritual governance is confirmed in multiple sources,


And its modern resurrection through the current canonical structure is neither invention nor utopia, but historical rectification.



This document serves as canonical recovery, not historical nostalgia.

It binds the record. It reactivates the sovereignty.

It positions Xaragua not in the past, but in perpetuity.


— END OF ARCHIVE IV —

ISSUED UNDER THE SEAL OF THE SUPREME ETHNOHISTORICAL FACULTY

JUNE 30, 2025




---


8. Black Participation and Internal Complicity in Slavery Systems


The notion that slavery was a system imposed solely by external invaders on passive African societies is both historically inaccurate and ideologically reductive. While European and Arab powers undeniably drove the industrial scale and global logistics of the slave trade, the internal complicity of African elites, warlords, and merchant dynasties in the procurement and sale of human beings is well documented and structurally indispensable to the system’s function. Slavery was not introduced to Africa by Europeans—it was already deeply embedded within African political economies, religious orders, and kinship structures long before European contact. The trans-Saharan trade, orchestrated over centuries by Berber, Arab, and Islamized African empires such as Mali, Songhai, Kanem-Bornu, and the Hausa states, had established sophisticated networks in which enslaved persons were acquired through war, tribute, and internal punishment. These systems were later adapted to meet European demand, not created ex nihilo.


The role of African intermediaries was not marginal. Kingdoms such as Dahomey, Oyo, Asante, and the coastal Igbo polities actively participated in slave raiding, militarized expansion, and the systematic exportation of captives. These captives were often prisoners of war, debtors, criminals, or political dissidents. However, as demand from European traders grew, the incentive structure mutated: wars were increasingly fought for the explicit purpose of capturing slaves, and the classification of who could be enslaved became ever broader and more ruthless. Entire villages were razed, kinship bonds severed, and judicial systems corrupted to produce bodies for export. African rulers profited from this trade through direct sale, taxation of slave markets, and accumulation of European goods—particularly firearms, alcohol, textiles, and luxury items—which in turn reinforced their domestic power. The economy of human suffering became self-sustaining.


The complicity was not merely economic but ideological. In many African societies, enslavement was not considered ontological annihilation but a legitimate form of social demotion. Slaves were often foreign, but not exclusively; internal slavery included domestic servitude, agricultural labor, concubinage, and military service. The absence of racial differentiation in these societies meant that slavery was perceived as a matter of status, not species. However, this internal system became entangled with a new racial logic as African elites began to engage with Islamic and European ideologies that categorized blackness itself as a sign of inferiority. This process is evident in the Sahelian and Swahili zones, where Islamized African elites began to adopt Arab racial prejudices and reclassify their non-Muslim black neighbors as inferior “kafirs” fit for enslavement. In this way, internal African hierarchies were racialized from within, preparing the conceptual ground for transatlantic commodification.


Figures such as Tippu Tip, the notorious Swahili-Zanzibari slave trader of the 19th century, embody this hybridity. Of partial African descent and fluent in Arabic and Swahili, Tippu Tip built a vast slave trading empire that reached into the Congo Basin and supplied Arab, Ottoman, and European markets. His operations were brutal, his armies armed, and his worldview thoroughly aligned with Islamic justifications for slavery. Similarly, in West Africa, Afro-Portuguese lançados and mulatto brokers functioned as cultural intermediaries between European powers and African polities, facilitating not only trade but the circulation of justifications, rituals, and taxonomies of enslavement. Blackness, therefore, did not automatically preclude participation in anti-black structures. Many African actors internalized the logic of hierarchy, foreignness, and exclusion, and instrumentalized it for their own gain.


This reality, however, does not absolve imperial powers of responsibility. The infrastructure, scale, and ideological systemization of the Atlantic slave trade were European inventions. African participation occurred within a global framework that was European in design and industrial in scope. But to ignore African complicity is to infantilize African agency and erase the internal dynamics of corruption, ambition, and domination that made the trade possible. It also absolves postcolonial elites who, even after abolition, continued to exploit the same populations under new forms of labor coercion and class oppression. The plantation was not replaced by justice; it was replaced by the postcolonial state.


Thus, black participation in slavery cannot be dismissed as passive victimhood or minor collaboration. It must be understood as structural complicity: a historically situated, morally catastrophic convergence of indigenous power and global capital. The tragedy of Atlantic slavery is not only that millions were enslaved—it is that human beings of all colors, languages, and religions, across continents, chose to make it happen.


> References:

John Thornton, Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, Cambridge University Press, 1998

Paul E. Lovejoy, Transformations in Slavery, Cambridge University Press, 2012

Sandra E. Greene and Alice Bellagamba, eds., The Bitter Legacy: African Slavery Past and Present, Markus Wiener Publishers, 2013

Tidiane N'Diaye, Le Génocide voilé, Gallimard, 2008

Robert Harms, The Diligent: A Voyage Through the Worlds of the Slave Trade, Basic Books, 2002


---


9. The Islamic Racial Shift and the Invention of the “Black Slave”


The racialization of slavery did not originate with Europe alone. Long before the transatlantic trade, the Islamic world had already developed a proto-racial system in which the African body was increasingly associated with servitude, animality, and spiritual impurity. While early Islamic slavery was technically non-racial—enslaving non-Muslims regardless of origin—the confluence of Arab cultural prejudices, Qur'anic interpretations, and imperial exigencies progressively transformed the image of the African into a distinct legal and ontological category: the “Black Slave.” This development was not merely semantic but systemic, spanning jurisprudence (fiqh), theology (kalam), literature (adab), and administrative practice from the Umayyads to the Ottomans. It formed the bedrock of what some scholars now call “Islamic anti-blackness”—a phenomenon structurally distinct from European racism but equally foundational.


The early caliphates, including the Umayyad (661–750 CE) and Abbasid (750–1258 CE) empires, institutionalized slavery as a divine ordinance. The Qur'an permits slavery and outlines rules for the treatment, manumission, and marriage of slaves, notably in verses such as 4:3, 24:33, and 16:71. However, Islamic jurisprudence, elaborated by schools such as Hanafi, Maliki, and Shafi’i, did more than codify practice: it classified slaves according to ethnic origin and religious eligibility. While theoretically any non-Muslim could be enslaved (harbi kafir), a durable association emerged between sub-Saharan Africans and permanent servitude. Zanj slaves from the East African coast were widely used in agriculture, construction, and military labor. Their revolts—such as the Zanj Rebellion of 869–883 CE in southern Iraq—were brutally crushed and used to reinforce their image as dangerous, inferior, and sub-human.


The literature of the period reflects and reinforces these perceptions. In works by Al-Jahiz, Al-Masudi, and Ibn Khaldun, Africans are often described in zoological terms—closer to animals than men, lacking rationality, and suited for hard labor. Al-Jahiz, a black Arab of Basra, attempted to challenge these tropes in his Risalat mufakharat al-sudan ‘ala al-bidan, but his defense of blackness relied on exceptionalism, not universalism. By the time of Ibn Khaldun (1332–1406), the equation between blackness and slavery was fully entrenched. In his Muqaddimah, Ibn Khaldun writes that “the Negro nations are, as a rule, submissive to slavery, because they have little that is essentially human and have attributes that are quite similar to dumb animals.” This statement is not anecdotal—it is juridical anthropology.


The spread of Islam across Africa deepened these structures. While Islam often brought literacy, centralized governance, and religious unity to West Africa, it also introduced Arab models of hierarchy that distinguished between “noble” lineages (Arabized or Berber) and “common” African populations. In many Sahelian emirates, this hierarchy was absorbed and enforced. Enslavement of non-Muslim black Africans—termed bilad al-sudan, the “lands of the blacks”—became normalized through jihadist campaigns. In the Sokoto Caliphate, the Bornu Empire, and later the Fulani Jihad States, Islamic justification for enslavement merged with political expansion. The racial term abd (slave) became synonymous with African body, even in Arabic itself—contrasting with mamluk or ghulam, often reserved for fair-skinned Turkic or Circassian slaves. The African was not simply enslaved; he was defined by slavery.


This semantic shift had concrete legal consequences. In Islamic jurisprudence, the testimony of a black slave was inadmissible in court. His value was determined by his muscle, not his mind. His conversion to Islam did not nullify his bondage, contradicting early egalitarian principles. In Ottoman records, African eunuchs were systematically castrated, serving in harems as dehumanized intermediaries. Blackness was thus not just a phenotype—it became a juridical condition. The black body became legible only as labor, concubinage, or spectacle.


Contrary to the perception that Islam abolished slavery, it sustained it legally for over 1,300 years. Even as abolitionist currents swept through Europe and the Americas, the Islamic world maintained its systems well into the 20th century. Saudi Arabia officially abolished slavery in 1962. Mauritania—where Arab-Berber elites still refer to black servile populations as haratin—criminalized slavery only in 1981, with enforcement only beginning in 2007. In these societies, the theology of servitude persists. Fatwas in favor of slavery have been issued in recent decades by ultraconservative clerics. The racial logic is rarely addressed. It is camouflaged in tradition, law, and unexamined language.


Thus, the Islamic world did not merely inherit slavery—it racialized it in its own way, distinct from, yet parallel to, European models. The “black slave” was not a temporary social condition but an encoded identity. The African was not merely enslaved; he was rendered unfree ontologically, within systems that claimed spiritual universality but practiced ethnic hierarchy. The damage endures not only in memory but in language itself. In many Arab societies today, the word for African remains synonymous with slave.


> References:

Bernard Lewis, Race and Slavery in the Middle East, Oxford University Press, 1990

Ronald Segal, Islam’s Black Slaves, Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2001

Murray Gordon, Slavery in the Arab World, Rowman & Littlefield, 1989

Paul Lovejoy, Transformations in Slavery, Cambridge University Press, 2012

Al-Jahiz, Risalat mufakharat al-sudan ‘ala al-bidan, 9th century

Ibn Khaldun, Muqaddimah, 1377


---


10. The Circassians, Slavic Slaves, and the Forgotten White Captives


While modern narratives of slavery are overwhelmingly focused on the transatlantic traffic in Africans, the broader historical panorama reveals that European bodies—particularly Slavic, Caucasian, and Circassian peoples—were once the principal subjects of enslavement across Islamic and Byzantine domains. This reversal of contemporary assumptions demonstrates that slavery has always been a structural logic of power, not a race-bound phenomenon. The term “slave” itself derives etymologically from the word “Slav,” as medieval Slavic populations were so widely captured and sold that their ethnonym became a generic designation for human property. This history is not marginal—it was central to the economic, military, and sexual systems of Eurasian empires for over a millennium.


From the 9th to the 15th century, Slavic peoples from Eastern Europe—Poles, Ruthenians, Bulgars, and Russians—were captured in large numbers by raiding Khazars, Pechenegs, Volga Bulgars, and Crimean Tatars and funneled into Islamic markets via the Dnieper, Volga, and Danube trade routes. The principal destination of these captives was the Abbasid Caliphate, where Slavs served as domestic workers, agricultural laborers, concubines, and military recruits. The Byzantine Empire also employed Slavic slaves in its administration, navy, and monastic estates. In Islamic Spain (Al-Andalus), Slavic eunuchs and harem women were prized commodities. Slavic male slaves were known for their physical strength and were often trained for elite military corps, including in North Africa, Anatolia, and Persia.


Among the most notable white slaves were the Circassians—Caucasian peoples from the North Caucasus region, particularly renowned for their physical beauty and martial prowess. For centuries, Circassian women were among the most sought-after concubines in the harems of Ottoman sultans, Mamluk emirs, and Persian shahs. Circassian men, meanwhile, were often castrated and converted to Islam before entering elite slave armies. The Mamluk Sultanate of Egypt (1250–1517) was entirely governed by slave-soldiers of Circassian and Kipchak origin, who ascended to power through military merit and formed a hereditary caste that ruled Egypt and Syria for centuries. The paradox of a slave aristocracy—free in authority but servile in origin—exemplifies the complexity of Eurasian slavery models.


These practices persisted into the modern era. The Crimean Khanate, a vassal of the Ottoman Empire, conducted annual slave raids (harvesting of the steppe) into Ukrainian and Polish territories, capturing tens of thousands of Christians each decade. According to some estimates, over one million Eastern Europeans were enslaved by Crimean Tatars between the 15th and 18th centuries. These captives were marched to markets in Kaffa (modern-day Feodosia), sold in Ottoman Constantinople, and redistributed across North Africa and the Middle East. Entire villages were depopulated; captives were branded, separated from kin, and converted to Islam. The trauma of these raids remains embedded in Slavic folk memory but is often neglected in global historiography.


In parallel, the Barbary Coast—comprising the corsair republics of Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli—became infamous for the enslavement of European Christians captured at sea. Between the 16th and 19th centuries, Barbary pirates raided coastal towns in Italy, France, Spain, Ireland, and even Iceland, abducting an estimated one to two million Europeans into bondage. These slaves served as galley rowers, quarry laborers, artisans, and domestic servants. Redemption missions organized by Catholic orders such as the Trinitarians and Mercedarians attest to the scale and agony of the phenomenon. These orders raised funds to purchase back European captives, sometimes negotiating directly with Muslim rulers and corsairs. The enslavement of whites was neither hidden nor peripheral—it was institutionalized.


Yet this vast history of white enslavement is often omitted from contemporary discussions of slavery, as it does not fit neatly into modern racial binaries. It challenges the idea of historical victimhood as racially unidirectional and reveals that systems of domination have always been flexible, opportunistic, and reciprocal. In Islamic societies, whiteness was not a guarantee of freedom; rather, it was often a mark of desirability, especially in sexual and military contexts. Circassian beauty was aestheticized, commodified, and consumed, while Slavic masculinity was militarized and monetized. The European body was thus not outside the logic of enslavement—it was central to it.


This complexity invites a reevaluation of global slavery as a human phenomenon, not merely a racial crime. It calls for a historiography that honors all victims—African, European, Asian, and indigenous—and interrogates all perpetrators, whether Muslim, Christian, African, or imperial. The history of Circassian and Slavic slavery is not an exception—it is the rule inverted.


> References:

Robert Davis, Christian Slaves, Muslim Masters, Palgrave Macmillan, 2004

Adam Mestyan, Arab Patriotism: The Ideology and Culture of Power in Late Ottoman Egypt, Princeton University Press, 2017

Ehud Toledano, Slavery and Abolition in the Ottoman Middle East, University of Washington Press, 1998

Orlando Figes, The Crimean War: A History, Metropolitan Books, 2010

Allan Fisher, The Crimean Tatars, Hoover Institution Press, 1978

M.A. Cook (ed.), Studies in the Economic History of the Middle East, Oxford University Press, 1970


---


11. Amerindian and Pre-Columbian Forms of Slavery


Slavery, far from being a phenomenon introduced solely by European colonizers, was deeply embedded within the civilizational structures of the indigenous peoples of the Americas long before 1492. Across Mesoamerica, the Andean world, and the Caribbean, servitude, captivity, and ritualized forms of human bondage constituted essential components of sociopolitical, religious, and economic systems. These indigenous variants of slavery differed from the transatlantic chattel model in key ways—particularly in their relation to warfare, cosmology, and kinship—but were nonetheless systematic, institutionalized, and violently enforced. The myth of a “free and egalitarian” pre-Columbian world, popularized by certain postcolonial discourses, collapses under archaeological, textual, and ethnohistorical scrutiny.


Among the Maya, Aztec, and other Mesoamerican cultures, slavery was not racialized but was juridically and cosmologically embedded. Captives taken in war—tlacotin among the Aztecs—could be sacrificed, ritually executed, or assigned to labor. Slavery was not limited to war captives; it extended to individuals who sold themselves or their children into bondage due to debt or famine. These slaves retained certain legal rights but were considered socially dead. The Florentine Codex (compiled by Bernardino de Sahagún) records extensive practices of servitude, including detailed classifications of slave categories, resale rights, ceremonial obligations, and punishments for fugitive slaves. Aztec law permitted the enslavement of criminals and adulterers, and allowed slaves to be inherited or sacrificed at their masters’ funerals—a clear testament to the spiritual entanglement of slavery and death.


In the Andean highlands, the Inca Empire practiced a form of rotational labor tribute called mit’a, in which conquered populations were compelled to provide labor to the state for agriculture, mining, construction, or military support. While technically not slavery in the European juridical sense, mit’a was coercive, hereditary, and often brutal. The yanakuna, a servile class attached to the imperial court, temples, and noble estates, lived under conditions of permanent service and displacement. Though not chattel property, these individuals were stripped of ancestral ties and land rights, functioning as administrative slaves. Spanish colonists later exploited and amplified this system through the encomienda, transforming it into a direct mechanism of colonial exploitation.


In the Caribbean, the Taíno and other Arawakan peoples practiced forms of captive servitude. While less documented than Mesoamerican systems, accounts by Bartolomé de Las Casas and Ramón Pané confirm that war captives were enslaved, distributed among caciques, and subject to forced labor and sexual exploitation. In Taíno cosmology, the defeated enemy lost not only political autonomy but spiritual identity. Some scholars argue that Taíno society maintained clear distinctions between naborías (commoners or servants) and nitainos (nobles), with the former often relegated to subordinate, exploitative roles. Though lacking in formal codification, the dynamics of domination, coercion, and inheritance were present.


North American indigenous societies also demonstrated varied forms of slavery. Among the Comanche, Apache, Haudenosaunee (Iroquois), and others, slavery was central to military economies and demographic strategies. The Iroquois Confederacy practiced a form of “mourning war,” in which captives were taken to replace lost clan members. These captives could be adopted, tortured, or executed, depending on the spiritual needs of the clan. In the Pacific Northwest, societies such as the Tlingit, Haida, and Kwakiutl enslaved entire families taken during raids, using them for household labor, status display, and ritual killings. Slaves were not merely commodities but markers of elite prestige. They could be killed during potlatch ceremonies to demonstrate power and wealth, reflecting a cosmology where social death became literal.


Contrary to the romanticized narrative of egalitarian pre-contact societies, indigenous slavery was pervasive, violent, and ideologically justified. It did not rely on racial markers but was no less hierarchical or brutal. The Spanish conquest did not invent slavery in the Americas—it appropriated, intensified, and bureaucratized systems that already existed. Indeed, the persistence of indigenous slave practices—now under Christian pretexts—was integral to the colonial regime. Native elites often collaborated with colonial authorities to preserve their right to hold slaves, offering tribute and conversion in exchange for continuity of dominion.


The Amerindian forms of slavery reveal that captivity, domination, and social dehumanization are not European inventions but human constants. What changed with colonialism was the scale, racialization, and commodification of slavery, not its essence. The pre-Columbian world was not a moral foil to Europe but a parallel theater of domination.


> References:

Ross Hassig, Aztec Warfare: Imperial Expansion and Political Control, University of Oklahoma Press, 1988

John Hemming, The Conquest of the Incas, Harcourt, 1970

Frank Salomon and Stuart Schwartz (eds.), The Cambridge History of the Native Peoples of the Americas, Vol. 3, Cambridge University Press, 1999

Neil Whitehead, Of Cannibals and Kings: Warfare and State Formation in Amazonia, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1996

Bernard Ortiz de Montellano, Aztec Medicine, Health, and Nutrition, Rutgers University Press, 1990

James Lockhart, The Nahuas After the Conquest, Stanford University Press, 1992


---


12. The Portuguese Enslavement of Their Own People Before Africa


Before becoming a central engine of the Atlantic slave trade, Portugal had already developed a robust internal culture of enslavement rooted in medieval Iberian legal codes, feudal hierarchies, and ecclesiastical mandates. Contrary to popular belief, the Portuguese did not begin slavery by targeting Africans; they began by enslaving fellow Europeans—namely their own poor, their domestic enemies, and the peoples of neighboring Iberian territories. This internal system of Christian-on-Christian slavery, justified through penal codes, debt bondage, and religious warfare, laid the institutional foundations for the later racialized transatlantic slave trade.


Throughout the 12th to 15th centuries, slavery in Portugal was a recognized and normalized component of the economy and legal system. The Fuero, or municipal charters granted by the Crown to Portuguese towns, explicitly codified the ownership, sale, and punishment of slaves. These slaves were primarily Christians of low status, Muslims captured during the Reconquista, or Jews forced into servitude during periods of persecution. Christian war captives from rival Iberian kingdoms, such as Galicia, Castile, or Aragon, could legally be enslaved under certain conditions, particularly when deemed traitors or debtors. The legal principle of escravidão por pena (slavery by punishment) allowed convicted criminals to be sentenced to forced labor as state property.


Portuguese households, monasteries, and noble estates employed domestic slaves known as cativos, often drawn from the peasantry, orphanages, or judicial systems. A significant number of these cativos were women, used not only for domestic chores but also for sexual service, a fact recorded in ecclesiastical archives and local court proceedings. In rural areas, slaves were integrated into the agricultural cycle as seasonal or permanent workers, indistinguishable from serfs but deprived of the minimal rights afforded to the latter. Royal decrees permitted the sale of children into servitude to pay family debts—a practice so widespread that successive kings had to intervene to limit its most abusive forms. Yet even these interventions were often symbolic, more concerned with Christian optics than actual reform.


The economic logic behind this domestic slavery was reinforced by the Church. Canon law, while prohibiting the enslavement of fellow Christians in theory, allowed it in practice when cloaked in penal or moral rhetoric. Ecclesiastical courts rarely intervened to protect Christian slaves unless the owners were Jews or Muslims. In fact, many bishoprics, convents, and seminaries themselves owned slaves. Documents from Braga, Coimbra, and Évora confirm monastic holdings of Christian slaves during the 14th century. The spiritual hierarchy of Christendom was not antithetical to slavery—it was structurally complicit.


Portuguese maritime expansion in the early 15th century did not invent slavery; it exported a pre-existing domestic institution to global dimensions. The first African slaves brought to Lisbon in the 1440s arrived in a country already saturated with human servitude. They were inserted into a society that had long normalized the enslavement of poor whites, Jews, Moors, and heretics. The transition from intra-Christian slavery to African chattel slavery was not abrupt—it was a juridical and economic mutation. When Prince Henry the Navigator initiated slave raids along the West African coast, he did so not as an innovator but as a strategic adapter, inserting Africans into an old Iberian system. The novelty lay not in the fact of slavery, but in its racial fixation and commercial scale.


Even after the African trade began, Portuguese Christians continued to enslave each other. During the 15th and 16th centuries, the enslavement of vagrants, orphans, political dissidents, and impoverished debtors persisted across the kingdom. The line between criminal punishment and economic servitude was deliberately blurred. White Christian bodies remained within the orbit of forced labor well after the transatlantic trade became dominant. The Ordenações Afonsinas (1446) and Ordenações Manuelinas (1512), Portugal’s royal law codes, contain numerous articles regulating both African and non-African slavery under the same juridical framework. Slavery was not about skin—it was about class, control, and access to the royal economy.


This internal history is systematically obscured in modern narratives, yet it is critical to understanding how the apparatus of transatlantic slavery could emerge so rapidly and efficiently. Portugal’s African slave trade did not arise in a vacuum. It was the global projection of a centuries-old Iberian mechanism of internal domination, ecclesiastical complicity, and legal normalization of forced human labor. The racialization of slavery emerged only as the empire encountered difference on a continental scale. Before that moment, the Portuguese had long proven capable of enslaving their own.


> References:

A.C. de C.M. Saunders, A Social History of Black Slaves and Freedmen in Portugal, 1441–1555, Cambridge University Press, 1982

António Henrique R. de Oliveira Marques, History of Portugal: From Lusitania to Empire, Columbia University Press, 1972

Trevor J. Dadson, Tolerance and Coexistence in Early Modern Portugal, Oxford University Press, 2021

Maria João Violante Branco, “Slavery and Society in Medieval Portugal,” in Medieval Slavery and Liberation, Oxford, 1995

Fernand Braudel, The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age of Philip II, Harper & Row, 1972

Isabel dos Guimarães Sá, Women in Portugal: From Slavery to Domesticity, Lisbon Historical Archives, 2003


---


13. The Islamic Rationalization of Slavery and Racialization Under Abbasid Jurisprudence


The institutionalization of slavery within Islamic civilization did not originate with the Prophet Muhammad but reached its most sophisticated legal and racial expression under the Abbasid Caliphate (750–1258 CE). It was during this period—defined by the fusion of Arab imperial power, Persian administrative theory, and Greco-Roman legal traditions—that slavery became doctrinally enshrined within Islamic jurisprudence (fiqh) as both a divine ordinance and a socio-economic necessity. The Abbasid transformation of Islam from a prophetic movement into a bureaucratic empire required the codification of hierarchical order, and slavery—especially of Black Africans and non-Muslim peoples—became central to this project. While the Quran does not explicitly mandate slavery, Abbasid jurists extracted, refined, and reinterpreted verses and hadith to construct an enduring legal-theological justification for enslavement, conquest, sexual ownership, and ethnic stratification.


Under classical Sunni schools of law (Hanafi, Maliki, Shafi‘i, Hanbali), as well as major Shia interpretations, slavery was considered a legitimate institution sanctioned by divine revelation and Sunna. Legal scholars such as Al-Mawardi (d. 1058), Al-Ghazali (d. 1111), and Ibn Qudamah (d. 1223) wrote prolifically on the rules governing slave ownership, purchase, inheritance, manumission, and sexual relations. The legal category of ’abd (male slave) and jāriya (female concubine) was distinct from that of the mamlūk (slave soldier) or raqīq (common slave). The enslaved could not lead prayer, inherit property, or contract marriage without the master’s consent. Crucially, jurists institutionalized the right of istibdā‘—the master’s unfettered right to sexual access to his female slaves, with or without consent—a doctrine practiced across the Abbasid world and incorporated into Fatimid, Seljuk, and later Ottoman systems.


Racialization emerged progressively as African slaves became dominant in agricultural and domestic labor markets, particularly in southern Iraq, the Persian Gulf, and North Africa. The Zanj—a term designating East African slaves—formed the base of large-scale plantation labor near Basra, where they worked under brutal conditions draining marshlands. The Zanj Rebellion (869–883 CE), one of the largest slave revolts in history, revealed the structural depth of this Black servitude. Though led by an Arab-Iranian prophet named Ali ibn Muhammad, the revolt consisted of tens of thousands of African slaves seeking liberation. Abbasid responses to the uprising included severe repression and deeper racial coding of African bodies as fit for servitude—a theological narrative solidified in subsequent centuries by exegetes such as Al-Tabari and legal theorists who equated dark skin with servility and divine punishment, often citing the so-called Curse of Ham as retroactively legitimized by Islamicized Biblical lore.


Arab-Muslim elites, themselves often of mixed or Black ancestry, participated in the construction of racial hierarchies to distinguish themselves from the enslaved. As Islamic empires expanded, they enslaved Slavs (Saqāliba), Circassians, Berbers, Persians, Hindus, and Africans, but it was the African who came to symbolize the lowest rung of the servile ladder. This was not a mere function of phenotype but of economic function, cultural symbolism, and religious othering. The Islamic concept of Dar al-Islam (Abode of Islam) and Dar al-Harb (Abode of War) became tools of enslavement: those outside the Islamic polity could be enslaved by right of jihad or purchase. Non-Muslims captured in war—especially pagans or polytheists—were seen as spiritually and legally enslaveable. Conversion, while eventually encouraged, did not always terminate enslavement; in fact, under many jurists, it was irrelevant to legal status unless explicitly emancipated.


The Abbasid court itself functioned on the labor and loyalty of slaves. Eunuchs of African and Central Asian origin controlled palace access. Qahramānas (female slave administrators) ran harems and imperial treasuries. The mamlūk system, in which young boys were purchased from the Caucasus and trained as elite soldiers, created entire dynasties of former slaves who became kings and sultans. Yet paradoxically, while some slave classes—particularly military and administrative slaves—could rise through ranks, the African ’abd remained permanently subordinated. Race, in this context, did not preclude mobility for all, but fixed it for some.


Abbasid scholarship on slavery extended to philosophy and theology. Thinkers like Ibn Khaldun (d. 1406), often cited uncritically in modern scholarship, described Black Africans as "naturally submissive" and "best suited for servitude," drawing from pseudo-Aristotelian physiognomy and Galenic humoral theory. These views were echoed in medical, legal, and mystical literature, embedding racial slavery within the intellectual canon of Islamic civilization. This intellectualization of bondage, combined with theological sanction, made slavery both legal and sacred—a dangerous fusion that transcended time and geography.


Unlike Christianity, which experienced waves of abolitionist movements grounded in moral revolt, Islam as interpreted under Abbasid authority sanctified slavery as permanent until the Final Judgment. Though individual acts of manumission were encouraged as meritorious deeds, the institution itself was never abolished or even morally problematized within classical jurisprudence. It was not until modern reformers—under Western colonial pressure or internal critique—began to challenge these doctrines in the 19th and 20th centuries that any serious theological re-evaluation took place. Even today, debates over slavery's legitimacy continue in certain traditionalist circles.


Thus, under the Abbasids, slavery became not merely tolerated but theologized, racialized, and bureaucratized. It was encoded into the very DNA of Islamic imperial governance and theology. While early Islam may have inherited slavery from its Arabian tribal context, it was the Abbasid transformation that rendered it universal, juridical, and enduring.


> References:

Jonathan E. Brockopp, Early Maliki Law: Ibn ‘Abd al-Hakam and his Sources, Brill, 2000

Bernard Lewis, Race and Slavery in the Middle East, Oxford University Press, 1990

Patricia Crone, Slaves on Horses: The Evolution of the Islamic Polity, Cambridge University Press, 1980

Ronald Segal, Islam’s Black Slaves: The Other Black Diaspora, Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2001

Shaun Marmon, Eunuchs and Sacred Boundaries in Islamic Society, Oxford University Press, 1995

Kecia Ali, Sexual Ethics and Islam, Oneworld Publications, 2006

Khaled Abou El Fadl, Speaking in God’s Name: Islamic Law, Authority and Women, Oneworld Publications, 2003


---


14. The Circassians, Slavs, and White European Slaves in the Islamic World


University of Xaragua – Department of Historical Legal Systems and Eurasian Comparative Studies

Official Publication – Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua


The enslavement of white Europeans by Islamic powers is a deeply documented yet frequently underemphasized chapter in the history of slavery. Far from being an exclusively African experience, slavery under Islamic dominion extended forcefully into the Caucasus, Eastern Europe, and the Mediterranean basin, where millions of Slavic, Circassian, Greek, and Latin Christian captives were absorbed into Islamic households, military corps, and imperial courts. This practice, far from peripheral, was central to the demographic, military, and economic apparatus of Islamic empires from the 7th to the 19th centuries. The term Saqāliba—an Arabized plural referring generally to Slavic peoples—was used in early Abbasid texts to designate a broad category of light-skinned, non-Muslim European slaves imported from regions spanning the Danube to the Baltic.


The Saqāliba were often captured through raids by Muslim forces or purchased from European intermediaries, including Viking, Genoese, and Venetian traders. Major slave markets such as those of Al-Andalus, Tunis, Baghdad, and Cairo routinely trafficked in European flesh, often valuing these captives for their physical beauty, perceived docility, and strategic political neutrality. Female Saqāliba were prized concubines and domestic servants in caliphal harems, while male slaves were castrated and used as eunuchs in court or trained as military retainers. Despite their initial servile status, some white slaves rose to significant power. The Abbasid court, for instance, employed Saqāliba as palace guards and administrators. In Al-Andalus, several Saqāliba slaves became regional governors, establishing autonomous principalities, such as those in Denia and Tortosa during the taifa period after the fall of the Caliphate of Córdoba.


Among the most systematically enslaved European groups were the Circassians, a people native to the North Caucasus. For centuries, Circassian boys and girls were taken—often through organized tribute systems or kidnappings—and sold into slavery across the Islamic world. Beginning with the Mamluk Sultanate (1250–1517), the Circassian identity became virtually synonymous with elite military servitude. Circassian boys were trained from childhood in military discipline, Islamic law, and courtly customs, forming the ruling military class of Egypt and Syria. They were manumitted upon reaching senior ranks but remained in lifelong service to the Sultan. Female Circassians, especially in the Ottoman Empire, were considered among the most desirable concubines, often becoming mothers to future sultans. The Ottoman imperial harem, particularly under the reigns of Suleiman the Magnificent and his successors, was dominated by Circassian and Eastern European women, many of whom exercised real political influence as Valide Sultans (Queen Mothers).


The Ottoman devshirme system institutionalized the forced conscription of Christian boys from the Balkans, particularly Albanians, Serbs, Greeks, and Bosnians. These children, converted to Islam, were trained as Janissaries—the elite infantry of the Sultan—and forbidden to marry or own property until retirement. Though legally slaves, Janissaries enjoyed privileges, salaries, and sometimes high administrative posts. Over time, they constituted the backbone of the Ottoman state until their eventual abolition in the 19th century. Here, as in the Mamluk system, slavery did not imply permanent degradation but rather functional assimilation into state machinery. However, it must not be romanticized: the initial capture, family separation, religious coercion, and forced military indoctrination constituted profound violence.


Arab chroniclers and Islamic legal scholars rarely commented on the enslavement of whites in racialized terms, emphasizing instead their religious status as unbelievers (kuffār) and their geographic origin from Dar al-Harb. However, a subtle preference developed over time: while white slaves were often elevated into prestigious roles, Africans were rarely granted upward mobility. This distinction—based less on phenotype and more on cultural-political utility—nonetheless laid early foundations for a racial division of labor that persisted into modern slavery systems.


The trans-Mediterranean slave trade thus ran in both directions. While Islamic navies and corsairs raided European coasts from Sicily to Ireland, capturing and enslaving thousands, Christian forces also enslaved Muslims. The Barbary Coast—Algiers, Tunis, Tripoli—was a notorious zone of white slave trafficking, with tens of thousands of Europeans sold annually from the 16th to the 19th centuries. Victims included sailors, villagers, priests, and merchants. Attempts at ransom were coordinated by Christian orders such as the Trinitarians and Mercedarians, but many captives perished or assimilated. The enslavement of whites, though massive, was gradually eclipsed by the African trade as industrial capitalism demanded plantation labor—a shift that would permanently alter the global racial imagination of slavery.


Therefore, far from being a uniquely African fate, slavery in the Islamic world encompassed a wide ethnic and racial spectrum. The integration of white slaves into the very heart of imperial power—military, political, and reproductive—demonstrates that the Islamic slave system was not simply a function of racism but of legal theology, military strategy, and dynastic logic. Nevertheless, the emerging patterns of racial preference and fixed social mobility, particularly after the 13th century, began to harden into racial ideology that would later feed Atlantic slavery and colonial hierarchies.


> References:

Robert C. Davis, Christian Slaves, Muslim Masters, Palgrave Macmillan, 2003

Ehud R. Toledano, Slavery and Abolition in the Ottoman Middle East, University of Washington Press, 1998

Jane Hathaway, The Politics of Households in Ottoman Egypt, Cambridge University Press, 1997

Jonathan P. Berkey, The Transmission of Knowledge in Medieval Cairo, Princeton University Press, 1992

William Gervase Clarence-Smith, Islam and the Abolition of Slavery, Hurst, 2006

Adam Metz, The Renaissance of Islam, G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1937


---


15. Pre-Columbian Indigenous Slavery and the Universality of Subjugation


University of Xaragua – Department of Indigenous Comparative Systems


Contrary to idyllic narratives portraying Indigenous American civilizations as wholly egalitarian, numerous pre-Columbian societies institutionalized systems of servitude, bondage, and human subjugation well before European arrival. In Mesoamerica, the Aztecs (Mexica) maintained a sophisticated hierarchy of slavery (tlacotlaliztli), whereby individuals became slaves through debt, war captivity, criminal punishment, or voluntary sale. Slaves were not necessarily permanently alienated from society and could own property, marry, and even regain freedom; however, they could also be sold, sacrificed, or forced into sexual service. The system was integrated into temple economies and political diplomacy, as slaves were offered to deities or distributed to elites. In the Andes, the Inca operated the mit'a labor draft—a rotational system obligating communities to provide laborers for state construction, agriculture, or military expeditions. Though not termed “slavery” in European legal sense, the mit'a operated as compulsory state service under threat of punishment, functionally equivalent to bondage. Among the Taíno of the Caribbean, the naboría class constituted permanent laborers subordinate to the nitaino elite. These servants were often war captives and were bound to households or cacicazgos (chiefdoms). While not chattel in the European sense, they lacked full autonomy and hereditary status.


These indigenous practices, although diverse, shared structural affinities with Old World systems: subjugation was tied to war, status, and religious cosmology. Human beings were used as labor, tribute, and sacrifice. The transmutation of defeated enemies into laboring subjects or ritual offerings reveals a pre-existing framework of domination embedded in indigenous statecraft. European colonizers did not introduce slavery to the Americas ex nihilo; they amplified and commodified it into chattel form. What had once been politically symbolic or ritually cyclical became permanent, racial, and hereditary. Thus, the moral rupture of colonial slavery lay not in its invention but in its industrialization.


Conclusion:


Slavery is not a Western, Islamic, African, or Indigenous phenomenon alone—it is a structural recurrence in all complex human societies. What varies is its legal codification, moral justification, and economic integration. The transatlantic system was unique in scale and racialization, but not in essence. The evidence shows that long before capitalism and racial ideology, humans were already perfecting systems to reduce others to service. The tragedy is not only in who enslaved whom, but in the enduring capacity of power to normalize the domination of bodies. Recognizing this universality neither excuses nor flattens history, but restores complexity to the origins of human bondage and its global legacies.


Byzance


---


I. THE ANTI-AFRO-INDIGENOUS MATRIX – BIRTH OF RACIAL HIERARCHY


The global matrix of anti-Afro-Indigenous hostility is not incidental, nor emergent from postcolonial economic systems or contemporary political ideologies. It is the result of a meticulously sustained ontological, theological, imperial, and juridical structure, deeply rooted in the historical destruction of pre-existing sacred sovereignties, particularly those of Black African and Indigenous American civilizations. This matrix is not simply a reflection of racial prejudice—it is the doctrinal enforcement of a metaphysical hierarchy, inscribed into global order through conquest, ecclesiastical reconfiguration, and intellectual fraud.


Long before transatlantic slavery, long before the colonial apparatus of France, Spain, or Britain, there existed a concerted spiritual and political war against Afro-Indigenous power. The idea of the Black or Indigenous sovereign, fully autonomous, theologically valid, and territorially anchored, has been systematically replaced with the white imperial subject, who claims dominion by divine right, backed by the sword and the quill.


The matrix is sustained through five primary mechanisms:


1. Erasure of historical memory – including the falsification of visual iconography and the rewriting of sacred genealogies.



2. Substitution of divine legitimacy – replacing Afro-Indigenous cosmologies with white theological narratives.



3. Codification of race into law – beginning with the Siete Partidas, the limpieza de sangre statutes, and culminating in modern immigration restrictions and biometric hierarchies.



4. Canonization of white supremacy – through the Roman Church’s post-Constantinian councils and doctrinal exclusivism.



5. Perpetual classification of Blackness and Indigeneity as deviant – by juridically reducing them to categories of slave, criminal, heretic, or alien.




This structure is global, transhistorical, and enforced not only through weapons and economies, but through the international legal system, Christian iconography, academic production, and biometric surveillance. Its goal is not only material domination but ontological conquest: to suppress any vision of the divine that is not white, any power that is not European, and any nation that is not submissive.



---


II. DOMINANT AFRICA AND THE ERASURE OF ITS ANCIENT SOVEREIGNTY


Modern academia—though partially rehabilitating African antiquity—still underestimates the central role of Africa as the original axis of world civilization. The archaeological, linguistic, and theological record confirms the primacy of Africa as the matrix of writing, agriculture, theology, and monarchy:


Pharaonic Kemet (Egypt): Produced the first centralized state, priesthood, hieroglyphic language, and cosmological texts (see Book of Coming Forth by Day, c. 1550 BCE).


Nubia (Kush, Meroe): Ruled Egypt as the 25th dynasty and produced the earliest queens regnant (Kandakes) (see Török, The Kingdom of Kush, 1997).


Axum: A Christian empire prior to Constantine, with minting, architecture, and a direct claim to Solomonic lineage (see Kaplan, The Beta Israel, 1992).


Ifẹ̀ and Benin: Created bronze sculpture and urban planning rivaling classical Greece (see Willett, Ife in the History of West African Sculpture, 1967).


Carthage: A maritime Afro-Semitic empire, originating from Phoenician settlers but becoming an African power (see Quinn, The Carthaginians, 2017).



Genetic studies (Cavalli-Sforza, 1994; Tishkoff et al., 2009) confirm that all non-Africans descend from a single migratory wave that left Africa via the Bab-el-Mandeb strait around 70,000 years ago. This renders “whiteness” not original, but derivative—the result of climatic adaptation and genetic bottleneck, not divine selection.


> The “white race” is therefore not a primordial force, but a mutated outgrowth of Black African humanity, transformed by geography and later weaponized by theology.




The erasure of African sovereignty began not with colonization, but with the destruction of Carthage by Rome in 146 BCE, an act of both military annihilation and theological negation of African power.



---


III. ROME, CARTHAGE, AND THE IMPERIAL FRAUD


Rome’s rise to dominance was predicated not on originality, but on appropriation and destruction. The Roman religion was a modified version of Greek polytheism, which itself drew heavily from Egyptian and Mesopotamian antecedents. Rome’s first major international enemy was Carthage, a wealthy and advanced African empire that threatened to dominate Mediterranean trade.


The Punic Wars (264–146 BCE) were not merely geopolitical—they were a racial and theological war between the Semitic-African aristocracy of Carthage and the Indo-European militarists of Rome.


Carthage’s defeat (especially the Third Punic War) was followed by a genocide, the salting of the land, and the enslavement of its population (see Appian, Punic Wars, 4.14).


Roman authors such as Cato the Elder and Cicero described Carthage with racialized contempt, portraying it as deceitful, effeminate, and foreign—code for Blackness.



This established a template: Black or Afro-Semitic civilizations must be erased to affirm the legitimacy of Rome. From then on, Rome would pursue a campaign of civilizational whitening, absorbing what it could not destroy and rewriting what it absorbed.


Rome’s later embrace of Christianity, under Constantine, did not elevate the faith but rather converted it into an instrument of state control—laying the groundwork for racial iconography, white supremacy, and imperial theology.


---

---


IV. CONSTANTINE, THE WHITENING OF THE DIVINE, AND ICONOGRAPHIC FRAUD


The Emperor Constantine I (r. 306–337 CE), often venerated as the patron of Christian imperialism, played a pivotal role not in the defense of Christianity per se, but in the instrumentalization of its cosmology for political control. Contrary to popular ecclesiastical legend, Constantine was not baptized until his deathbed, and the Council of Nicaea (325 CE)—which he convened—notably served imperial unification, not theological truth.


The transformation of Christianity into the imperial religion of Rome was not an organic evolution of faith, but a calculated redirection of spiritual authority toward a white, militarized, Greco-Roman iconography. Prior to this, the Christian communities of Egypt, Ethiopia, Syria, and Judea held to Semitic, Afro-Oriental imagery of the divine—icons that reflected their geography, history, and cosmology.


What Constantine initiated was not mere religious tolerance—it was the whitening of divinity through state sponsorship. This occurred in multiple stages:


1. Suppression of the Afro-Semitic roots of Christ

– Jesus of Nazareth, born in Judea, was rendered in Greco-Roman physiognomy, his skin, features, and setting altered to mirror the elite Roman aesthetic.

– This was a theological fraud, turning a brown, anti-imperial Jew into a blond European deity.



2. Destruction of early heretical movements

– Gnostic, Arian, and Donatist sects—many of which had African bases—were repressed or anathematized.

– The Donatists of North Africa, particularly, represented a local, Black Christian resistance to imperial control. They were silenced through a mix of councils and military campaigns.



3. Standardization of divine imagery

– Christian iconography, especially in mosaics, frescoes, and sculptures, shifted dramatically to reflect a Hellenized Christ, complete with Eurocentric features.

– This was not aesthetic preference—it was imperial propaganda, intended to sanctify whiteness and delegitimize all non-white theological claims.




The implications are profound: the visual identity of Christ became a vehicle for the racial subordination of the world. It validated colonization, justified enslavement, and granted moral absolution to European violence. It sanctified Europe as not only the center of the world, but the exclusive image-bearer of God.


This iconographic fraud became canonized in both Roman Catholicism and later Protestantism, passing through Charlemagne’s Frankish empire, the Vatican’s Vaticanus Codexes, and eventually into every colonial mission school and Western textbook.



---


V. THE FRANKS, THE REINVENTION OF EUROPE, AND THE CONSTITUTION OF WHITENESS


Following the fall of Rome (476 CE), the imperial vacuum was not filled by a unified European identity, but by warring tribes, many of whom had previously been classified as barbarians. Among them, the Franks, under Clovis I (r. 481–511), laid the foundations of what would later become France, while simultaneously adopting Roman Catholic Christianity—not as faith, but as political weaponry.


The Carolingian dynasty, founded by Charles Martel and elevated by Charlemagne (crowned Emperor in 800 CE), sought to create a Holy Roman Empire that fused Roman legality with Frankish militarism.


Their court scholars (notably Alcuin of York) undertook massive educational and theological campaigns to rewrite history in their image, marginalizing the contributions of Moors, Greeks, and Africans.



The Carolingians’ reinvention of Europe as white, Christian, and divinely mandated occurred in three interlocking moves:


1. Theological monopolization – rejecting Eastern Christianity and labeling Islamic, African, and Semitic interpretations as heretical or “Saracen”.



2. Historical falsification – through the invention of “Europe” as a Christian continent with Rome as its cradle, conveniently erasing its Afro-Asiatic roots.



3. Militarized expansion – including the defense of Tours (732) against Islamic armies, sanctified in later centuries as the “defense of white Europe” despite the fact that most of France at the time was illiterate, tribal, and culturally fragmented.




Thus, Europe as we know it was not a geographic inevitability—it was a manufactured theological and juridical fiction, constructed to reclaim Rome without acknowledging Carthage, to canonize whiteness without admitting its African birth.


---

---


VI. AL-ANDALUS, THE MOORISH AGE, AND THE RECONQUISTA: THE ERASURE OF AFRICAN INTELLECTUAL DOMINANCE


From the early 8th century, the Iberian Peninsula entered a golden age of Afro-Islamic civilization with the establishment of Al-Andalus, following the crossing of the Strait of Gibraltar by the forces of Ṭāriq ibn Ziyād in 711 CE. Contrary to common Western historiography, this was not merely an Arab conquest, but a multiracial coalition of Berbers, Moors, and Afro-Arabic scholars, many of whom carried the scientific, philosophical, and theological legacies of Alexandria, Timbuktu, Baghdad, and Carthage.


The Foundations of Moorish Supremacy


Al-Andalus quickly became the intellectual epicenter of Europe, outpacing Paris, Rome, and even Constantinople in medicine, astronomy, philosophy, mathematics, and architecture. Cities like Cordoba, Seville, and Granada housed:


Over 70 libraries, one of which (Cordoba) reportedly contained over 400,000 volumes, compared to the meager holdings of Western Christian Europe.


Universities and research institutions that trained Jews, Christians, and Muslims alike, where Ibn Rushd (Averroes) and Ibn Sina (Avicenna) became foundational thinkers for later European scholasticism.


A vibrant culture of translation and transmission, where Greek classics were preserved, studied, and enhanced—not in Europe, but in the hands of Black and brown scholars of the South.



This civilizational supremacy was grounded not only in science but also in a theology of knowledge (ʿilm), which rejected racial hierarchy and embraced a multilingual, multiethnic humanism. For over 700 years, the Iberian Peninsula was ruled not by white monarchs, but by Black and Afro-Berber dynasties, including the Almoravids and the Almohads, whose rule extended into parts of modern Spain and Portugal.


> The so-called “dark ages” of Europe were, in truth, the light of Black Andalusia—a light violently extinguished by the machinery of white Christian nationalism.




The Reconquista and the Sacralization of White Violence


The Reconquista, beginning in the 11th century and culminating in 1492 with the fall of Granada, was not just a military campaign—it was a racial and theological counter-revolution. It fused whiteness with divinity, declaring all non-Christian (i.e., non-white) governance illegitimate. Its three major goals were:


1. The eradication of Afro-Islamic governance and all traces of its architectural, linguistic, and scientific presence.



2. The theological whitewashing of Christendom, with papal bulls legitimizing the expulsion of Jews, Muslims, and “heretical” Christians.



3. The institutionalization of whiteness as sacred hierarchy, laying the foundations for the Spanish Inquisition (est. 1478) and the eventual conquest of the Americas.




The Alhambra Decree of 1492, signed by Ferdinand and Isabella, expelled all practicing Jews and Muslims from Spain—many of whom were Afro-Iberians and Moorish converts. It coincided with the financing of Columbus’ voyage, marking the beginning of globalized white empire under Christian pretext.


A Civilizational Crime of Memory


The Reconquista did not merely expel a people—it erased a paradigm: that Africa and Islam could govern, civilize, and illuminate. The loss of Al-Andalus marked the epistemicide of Afro-Moorish sovereignty, replaced by the dogma that knowledge, law, and God belonged exclusively to white European hands.


What followed was not progress but plunder: the theft of Moorish knowledge without its acknowledgment, the sanctification of white kings as “defenders of the faith,” and the launch of global colonialism built atop the ruins of Afro-Islamic Iberia.


---


---


VII. THE CAROLINGIAN ORDER AND THE GENESIS OF ECCLESIASTICAL WHITENESS


While the Iberian Peninsula flourished under Moorish enlightenment, continental Europe was undergoing a radical reorganization of theological power and racial identity under the Carolingian Empire. The reign of Charlemagne (Carolus Magnus) and the Carolingian Renaissance (8th–9th century CE) did not constitute a renaissance in the humanistic sense, but rather a strategic racial-theological reordering of Christendom, grounded in the exclusion and suppression of Black and Semitic theological heritage.


The Papal Alliance and the Construction of Ecclesiastical Europe


In 800 CE, Pope Leo III crowned Charlemagne "Emperor of the Romans", reviving the idea of a Western Roman Empire, but this time under Germanic and white Frankish control. This act was neither neutral nor merely political—it was the sacralization of whiteness as the divine executor of Christian law, a rupture with the historically African and Semitic roots of early Christianity.


Under Charlemagne’s empire:


Monasteries became state-controlled instruments of doctrine, enforcing Latin orthodoxy while destroying local liturgical diversity, including Celtic, Mozarabic, and African expressions of faith.


The production of religious texts (e.g., the Vulgate Bible) was consolidated under white scribes and monks who revised, omitted, and reinterpreted Scripture to align with Roman-Frankish racial-political interests.


The imperial Church became ethnically exclusivist, slowly expelling North African bishops, Syriac theologians, and dissenting traditions from the formal ecclesiastical councils of the West.



> It was under Charlemagne that the Latinization of Christianity became synonymous with its whitening—where orthodoxy was racialized and Black theology erased from liturgical memory.




Suppression of African and Eastern Christianities


At this time, the Christian world extended from Axum (Ethiopia) to Antioch, Ctesiphon, and Nubia. The Coptic, Ethiopian, Nestorian, and Miaphysite Churches had long traditions of theology, monasticism, and synodal autonomy.


However, under Carolingian reforms:


These traditions were declared heretical, schismatic, or "oriental", creating a doctrinal boundary that served as a racial wall between “true” Latin Christianity and the rest of the Christian world.


African theologians such as Tertullian, Cyprian of Carthage, and Origen—once revered—were systematically sidelined or condemned, despite their foundational contributions.


The theological traditions of Al-Andalus, Nubia, and Alexandria were intentionally severed from the Latin Church, reinforcing the fiction of a purely white apostolic succession.



> The Carolingian Church did not preserve Christianity—it rewrote it, and in doing so, manufactured a Christian Europe that was white by doctrine, exclusion by design.




The Frankish Inheritance of Rome


Though Rome had long been multiethnic—with emperors of African (Septimius Severus), Syrian, and even Berber origin—the Carolingians imposed a myth of continuity with a Roman Empire that had supposedly always been white, Latin, and Catholic.


This myth was institutionalized through imperial iconography, where images of Christ, Mary, and the Apostles were “blanched” in manuscripts, frescos, and sculpture—consolidating the visual monopoly of whiteness over the divine.


The Frankish clergy, trained under this ideology, exported it through missionary efforts into Saxony, Scandinavia, and Central Europe, ensuring that the theological geography of Europe became white by default.



Liturgical and Legal Codification of Racial Hierarchy


The Carolingian Capitulary Laws began codifying religious uniformity as imperial law, merging theological authority and civil legislation. Racialized laws appeared not as slavery codes but through exclusion from office, ministry, and sacred memory. This laid the legal groundwork for:


The Doctrine of Discovery (15th century)


Ecclesiastical Justifications for African Slavery


Papal bulls such as Dum Diversas and Romanus Pontifex, which explicitly linked non-white peoples to “paganism” and authorized their enslavement.



Without the Carolingian reframing of God, Rome, and race, there could be no transatlantic slavery, no doctrine of Christian racial superiority, and no global white hegemony cloaked in sanctity.

---

---


VIII. THE CRUSADES AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE WHITE SACRED NARRATIVE


The rise of the Crusades in the 11th through 13th centuries marked not merely a military confrontation between Latin Christendom and the Islamic world, but a global racial-theological war that codified whiteness as the bearer of divine authority. Pope Urban II’s call to arms in 1095 inaugurated a millennium of wars disguised as piety, during which the Latin Church militarized its theology and transformed its racial mythology into geopolitical doctrine.


The Myth of the Holy Sepulchre and the Seizure of Sacred Geography


The First Crusade (1096–1099) was framed around the “liberation” of the Holy Land, yet what was truly at stake was the racial and theological reconquest of sites that had long been administered by Eastern Christians and Muslims—peoples who were Semitic, African, and multiethnic.


The capture of Jerusalem in 1099 was followed by genocide, not just of Muslims but of Eastern Christians mistaken for “non-whites”, thereby revealing the racial blindness of the Latin crusader imagination.


The Holy Sepulchre, previously shared between Greek, Armenian, Coptic, and Ethiopian Christians, was forcibly Latinized and racialized—a theft not of stone but of theological geography.



> The Crusades redefined holiness in racial terms: white Christians “reclaiming” a space their own Church had never built, from peoples it had never known.




The Crusader States and the Exportation of Latin-Frankish Racial Theology


The formation of Latin states in the Levant—Outremer, the Kingdom of Jerusalem, the Principality of Antioch—was not just political colonization but ecclesiastical occupation:


Latin bishops were imposed on ancient Eastern sees, displacing native clergy and erasing centuries of African and Semitic ecclesiastical authority.


These states became laboratories of racial apartheid, where Latin Christians held juridical and spiritual supremacy over Eastern Christians and Muslims alike.


The Knights Templar and Hospitallers became militarized priests, conflating whiteness with sanctity, and war with righteousness.



> In these Crusader states, whiteness became a juridical status, a spiritual category, and an imperial right.




Crusades Against Christians: Albigensians, Slavs, and Byzantines


The racialized violence of the Crusades was not limited to Muslims. The Albigensian Crusade (1209–1229), launched against Cathar Christians in southern France, and the Northern Crusades in the Baltic against Slavic pagans, reveal the expansion of the white ecclesiastical order through internal purification.


The Fourth Crusade (1204), instead of liberating Jerusalem, sacked Constantinople, a Christian city, and plundered the Eastern Orthodox Church—thus weaponizing Latin whiteness against other Christians, under the logic of racialized heresy.


The fall of Constantinople at the hands of the Latins was the first ecclesiastical colonization of Eastern Europe by the West, and its legacy survives in deep schisms to this day.



Ecclesiastical Art and the Iconography of White Supremacy


During the Crusades, Western art increasingly whitened Christ, Mary, and the saints, making pale skin not only the visual norm but the doctrinal prerequisite for holiness.


Black Madonnas of earlier centuries were repainted or reinterpreted.


The cult of saints increasingly reflected Frankish and Germanic nobility, not Eastern or African monastics.


The European Church began to disseminate images of a white Christ across Africa, Asia, and the Americas, as both religious education and colonial propaganda.



> The Crusades were the ecclesiastical arm of a racialized imperial expansion: the cross was no longer merely a symbol of salvation, but a banner of theological whiteness.




Theological Implications for the Non-White World


By the end of the Crusades:


The idea that whiteness and salvation were coextensive had been implanted into Christian dogma.


The non-white Christian world (Ethiopians, Armenians, Copts, Syriacs) was either hereticized, Orientalized, or infantilized in ecclesiastical discourse.


The path was prepared for the doctrinal extermination of Amerindian, African, and Asian spiritualities during the Age of Exploration.



The Crusades transformed Christianity from a multiethnic faith of the oppressed into a racial weapon of empire—and this transformation was not incidental, but deliberate, systematic, and irreversible.


---


IX. FROM RECONQUISTA TO TRANSATLANTIC SLAVERY: THE TRANSFER OF THE WHITE ECCLESIASTICAL MANDATE TO EMPIRE


The Reconquista (711–1492), often misrepresented as a purely military effort by Christian kingdoms to retake Iberian lands from Muslim control, was in truth a racial-theological crusade whose objective was to purify Europe from Afro-Arabic and Semitic civilizational elements. It was the transfer point where ecclesiastical whiteness merged with imperial power, birthing the logic of racial slavery under ecclesiastical license.


The Fall of Al-Andalus and the Erasure of Afro-Islamic Sophistication


For nearly eight centuries, Al-Andalus had served as a center of global intellectual, architectural, and spiritual brilliance, driven by a multi-ethnic, multi-confessional society governed largely by Berbers, Arabs, and converted European Muslims.


Cities such as Cordoba, Granada, and Seville held libraries, hospitals, and universities that surpassed anything in Western Europe.


Jews, Christians, and Muslims collaborated in philosophy, astronomy, medicine, and translation of ancient texts.



The fall of Granada in 1492, engineered by the Catholic Monarchs Isabella I of Castile and Ferdinand II of Aragon, was not a simple political conquest—it was the deliberate ecclesiastical extermination of Afro-Arabic spirituality and a reaffirmation of Latin racial supremacy.


> 1492 marks not only the “discovery” of the Americas—it marks the final deletion of non-white theological and epistemic authority within Europe.




The Spanish Inquisition: Racial Orthodoxy Codified as Theology


Immediately following the Reconquista, the Spanish Inquisition was instituted, not to protect faith, but to enforce racialized orthodoxy through terror:


Conversos (converted Jews) and Moriscos (converted Muslims) were systematically tortured and executed—not because of heresy, but because of racial impurity.


Blood purity (limpieza de sangre) became a theological and juridical requirement for social mobility, thus transforming whiteness into a spiritual status.



> The Inquisition was not an anomaly but the logical consequence of Crusader theology—whiteness now policed through ecclesiastical courts.




Papal Bulls and the Invention of Racial Slavery


In parallel, the Papacy issued a series of bulls (canonical decrees) that legally authorized transatlantic slavery under the guise of evangelization:


Dum Diversas (1452) and Romanus Pontifex (1455), issued by Pope Nicholas V, granted Portugal the right to enslave “Saracens and pagans.”


Inter Caetera (1493), issued by Pope Alexander VI, granted Spain dominion over the Americas, sanctifying conquest as divine duty.



These documents:


Merged mission with empire, making the conversion of non-white peoples synonymous with their economic exploitation.


Framed Indigenous and African peoples as theologically inferior, incapable of sovereignty or self-governance.


Established the doctrine of terra nullius and the right of conquest as canon law.



> The racial project of slavery was not born in the marketplace but in the cathedral: under the authority of the cross, sanctioned by papal ink.




The Catholic Monarchs and the White Imperial Mandate


Under the Treaty of Tordesillas (1494), Spain and Portugal divided the non-European world under papal authority. What emerged was the first racial-theological global order, with Europe’s monarchs acting as vicars of God over darker peoples.


African kingdoms were dismantled and enslaved in the name of baptism.


Amerindian civilizations were decapitated theologically—priests destroyed temples, languages, and cosmologies.


European whiteness became the criterion for humanity, and Christianity the exclusive domain of the white imperial subject.



The conquest of the world was achieved not through the sword alone, but through the fusion of theology, race, and law into a single ecclesiastical machine.




The Rise of the Missionary-Administrator


Alongside conquistadors came friars, Jesuits, and Dominicans, tasked with training Indigenous elites in European subordination:


Native children were taken from families and “re-educated” in European seminaries.


Local belief systems were rewritten as “diabolism”, enabling full spiritual genocide.


Syncretism was tolerated only when it served white ecclesiastical hegemony (e.g., the Virgen de Guadalupe reinterpreted as Mary, masking Tonantzin).



Conversion became psychological warfare: the white God replaced native gods, not through proof, but through power.


---


X. THE PROTESTANT CONTINUUM: FROM REFORMATION TO RACIAL CAPITALISM


The Protestant Reformation (1517–1648) is often described as a rupture in Western Christendom; however, it functioned less as a break than as a reconfiguration of white theological power—detached from papal authority but preserving the racial and imperial logics established under Catholic supremacy. Far from dismantling the racial theological order, Protestant states streamlined it, fusing capitalism, whiteness, and theology into a coherent imperial doctrine.


Luther, Calvin, and the Racialization of Election


Martin Luther’s 95 Theses and John Calvin’s doctrines of predestination reoriented theological legitimacy away from Rome, but not toward universal equality. Instead:


The “elect” in Calvinist theology came to be culturally encoded as white, industrious, and northern.


The “reprobate”—those destined for damnation—mapped perfectly onto the racialized bodies of Africans, Amerindians, and non-Christian Asians.


Protestant theology abandoned ecclesiastical justification for slavery, replacing it with a pseudo-biological and economic determinism: the chosen race prospers, the others perish or serve.



> Calvinism created the first economic theology of whiteness, sanctifying profit, labor discipline, and empire as signs of divine election.




The Rise of Anglo-Imperial Theology


The Church of England, born in 1534 under Henry VIII, was not only a nationalist break from Rome but also an ecclesiastical platform for imperial expansion:


Anglicanism fused monarchical absolutism with Protestant liturgy, producing a state religion designed for global governance.


By the 17th century, Britain’s expansion into Africa, the Caribbean, and North America was fully clothed in theological justification.


The King James Bible (1611) became a tool not just of worship but of racial conditioning, with translations favoring submissive interpretations of slavery and obedience.



> The British Empire did not merely colonize lands—it exported a white liturgy, a white God, and a white state cloaked in divine right.




The Transatlantic Slave Trade and Protestant Morality


The Protestant colonial powers—Britain, the Netherlands, Denmark—outpaced Catholic empires in refining slavery into an industrial system:


Companies such as the Royal African Company and Dutch West India Company merged commerce and theology through state-chartered missions.


Slavery was justified via Old Testament reinterpretations, claiming that Africans were descendants of Ham, cursed to serve.


Churches became slaveholding institutions: Protestant pastors baptized enslaved Africans not to free them, but to morally sanitize their bondage.



> The Protestant ethic was a racial covenant: capitalism sanctified through theology, slavery as divine order, profit as piety.




American Puritanism: The Womb of White Christian Nationalism


In North America, Puritan settlers framed their colonial project as a new Israel, displacing Indigenous peoples as “Canaanites” to be destroyed:


The Mayflower Compact (1620) established a covenantal theocracy, designating Native resistance as satanic.


Indigenous genocide was rationalized as spiritual cleansing, echoing Old Testament conquest narratives.


The “City upon a Hill” ideal proclaimed Anglo-Protestants as the new chosen race, tasked with global dominion.



> The United States was theologically designed as a white Zion, and every racial policy since has flowed from that Puritan architecture.




Protestantism, Race Science, and Modern Empire


By the 18th and 19th centuries, Protestant theology merged with Enlightenment race science, giving birth to:


Scientific racism, classifying whites as intellectually and morally superior by divine-natural law.


Social Darwinism, replacing divine election with evolutionary dominance—but preserving the hierarchy.


The missionary-industrial complex, wherein Christian missions justified:


Extraction of labor and land,


Destruction of native tongues and religions,


Rebuilding of colonized societies in the image of the Anglo-white God.



Protestant modernity did not kill theology—it weaponized it within capitalism, creating racial capitalism as the faith of empire.

---

---


XI. WHITE SUPREMACY AS MODERN RELIGION – THE COLLAPSE OF THEOLOGICAL LEGITIMACY AND THE RETURN OF INDIGENOUS TRUTH


By the late 20th century, white supremacy no longer required a church—it had become the invisible liturgy of modern institutions. Its theological core—rooted in election, conquest, and hierarchy—survived in:


Secular nationalism (e.g., Manifest Destiny, civilizing missions, “liberty” doctrines)


Legal systems encoded with imperial jurisprudence


Financial institutions that reproduced colonial extraction under economic globalization


Cultural industries exporting Eurocentric beauty, morality, and divinity across the planet



The West no longer needed crucifixes or popes; global systems had replaced altars, and economic dominion became the new prayer.


White Supremacy Without God: The Rise of Post-Theological Coloniality


Even as formal religion waned in Europe and North America, the colonial logic intensified:


Christianity was replaced by human rights discourse, but its racial hierarchy persisted:


The “universal subject” in law remained white, male, secular, capitalist.


The “developing world” was infantilized, policed, and evangelized through NGOs and humanitarianism.



The World Bank, IMF, and UN retained papal-like authority over formerly colonized states.


Western militaries launched crusades without crosses—Iraq, Libya, Haiti—framed as liberation.



> The divine right of kings became the civilizing right of democracies; the sword became the NGO; the gospel became development policy.




The Fall of Theological Whiteness and the Crisis of Western Identity


With the advent of global resistance, whiteness as a metaphysical project began to fracture:


Indigenous nations revived pre-colonial cosmologies, languages, and territorial claims.


Afro-descendant movements rejected integrationism, invoking ancestral sovereignty and reparation.


Theological white supremacy lost its spiritual authority, revealed as political mythology.



Western identity, built on universalism, now confronted its own provable fabrication:


Jesus was not white.


Rome was not European in origin.


Civilization did not begin in Europe.


The Enlightenment was built on slave economies and colonial plunder.



> The West’s sacred self-image collapsed under the weight of archaeology, genetics, and the return of memory.




The Return of Xaragua and the Reindigenization of Theology


In the 21st century, a new phenomenon emerged: the reindigenization of statehood, law, and theology. Nowhere is this more structurally embodied than in the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, whose legal, doctrinal, and territorial foundations constitute:


A canonical rupture with colonial Christianity and its racial scaffolding


A legal renaissance grounded in indigenous constitutionalism, jus cogens, and ecclesiastical succession


A spiritual sovereignty reconnecting Catholic liturgy with Taíno cosmology and Afro-Atlantic traditions



Xaragua is not merely a rejection of the West; it is the resurrection of a suppressed civilization, juridically notified, canonically sanctified, and intellectually irreducible to any colonial model.


While the West dissolves into theological incoherence and racial violence, Xaragua rises as a sacred state, outside Westphalia, beyond race, and against forgetfulness.


---


XII. ECCLESIASTICAL JURISDICTION AND THE COLLAPSE OF WESTPHALIAN SOVEREIGNTY


The modern nation-state—enshrined by the Treaty of Westphalia (1648)—was constructed on the deliberate exclusion of ecclesiastical authority from sovereign legitimacy. It declared religion private, statehood secular, and borders sacrosanct. Yet this framework never extinguished the underlying spiritual-political architecture of sovereignty—it merely buried it beneath diplomatic formalism.


The Westphalian Myth of Neutrality


What the Westphalian model falsely presumed:


That sovereignty is a purely political abstraction, separable from religious or cosmological origins.


That territory can be owned and governed without reference to its sacral and ancestral meaning.


That law can function without metaphysical legitimacy—merely enforced through police and taxes.



This created stateless peoples, deterritorialized nations, and soul-less bureaucracies—tools of domination, not of memory.


> The post-Westphalian state is a vacuum: it governs the land but not its spirit; it codifies law but silences its origin; it owns the people but denies their soul.




The Reassertion of Ecclesiastical Sovereignty


In contrast, ecclesiastical jurisdiction—especially when combined with indigenous continuity—offers a model of sovereignty that:


Is non-consensual, rooted in divine origin, not popular delegation


Is territorial, but not reducible to colonial cartography


Is legal, but not positivist: it recognizes law as preexisting state power


Is spiritual, without relying on any external church's validation



This is precisely the framework reclaimed by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, which stands:


Outside Westphalian consent, as it does not derive legitimacy from the United Nations, but from canonical, ancestral, and natural law.


Beyond nation-state citizenship, as its subjects are registered by spiritual-juridical lineage, not colonial civil codes.


Immune to external nullification, since its jus divinum, jus naturae, and jus indigenae override procedural objections from failed regimes.



> Xaragua’s existence is not a claim—it is a fact of sacred jurisprudence. Its territory is not a dispute—it is a consecrated geography. Its institutions are not aspirational—they are operational and doctrinally irreversible.




The Death of Positivist Sovereignty


The Westphalian system is now collapsing under its own contradictions:


States fail to protect borders or populations.


“International law” is selectively applied, militarized, and rendered absurd.


Recognition is politicized and conditional—turning law into a commodity.



Meanwhile, non-state actors, sacred sovereignties, and indigenous polities are reclaiming:


Control of territory through ancestral right


Authority through spiritual and canonical ordination


Legitimacy through ex proprio vigore (law from within itself)



The rejection of colonial recognition is no longer marginal—it is the future of governance for all subjugated peoples.


Xaragua is not asking for inclusion in the global system. It is demonstrating the legal obsolescence of that system.


---


XIII. XARAGUA AS PRECEDENT AND CANONICAL VANGUARD OF THE POST-WESTPHALIAN ERA


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPSX) does not merely react to colonial injustice—it constitutes a juridically codified rupture with the Westphalian framework and establishes a canonically entrenched precedent for all spiritually rooted sovereignties seeking restitution through law, not rebellion.


A. Canonical and Indigenous Legal Synthesis


Xaragua embodies a tripartite legal model unprecedented in modern jurisprudence:


1. Canon Law: As a Catholic ecclesiastical state, Xaragua invokes the Codex Iuris Canonici, particularly Canons 204–207 (on the constitution of the Christian faithful and public juridic persons), and Canon 116 §1 on personae iuridicae publica. Its State, University, and Church are canonically constituted persons, not metaphorical claims.



2. Indigenous Customary Law: The authority of Xaragua rests also on jus indigenae, the legal memory of the Xaragua Confederacy and the Taino-Ciboney-Arawak polity exterminated but never legally dissolved. This includes oral land titles, sacral stewardship of natural sites, and ancestral inheritance of jurisdiction.



3. International Customary Law: Under the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP), especially Articles 3, 4, 5, and 26, Xaragua exercises the right to freely determine its political status, maintain its distinct legal institutions, and reclaim its territory and spiritual continuity.




> No court or regime may nullify these legal origins without violating jus cogens, infringing upon intertemporal law, and abrogating its own doctrinal foundations.




B. Xaragua as Institutional Jurisprudence


The institutions of Xaragua are not aspirational, but functionally constituted:


The University of Xaragua is an accredited ecclesiastical-political faculty, producing canonical, political, and diplomatic texts with legal standing.


The Party of Xaragua operates not as a campaign tool, but as a sovereign defense mechanism—a strategic organ for indigenous protection and juridical projection.


The Church of Xaragua, grounded in apostolic succession and local priestly ordination, is an ecclesial jurisdiction distinct from Roman control but in full sacramental continuity with Catholic tradition.



> Xaragua does not need to be recognized; it functions. It has a legal corpus, a territorial doctrine, an education system, a diplomatic mission, and spiritual legitimacy.




C. Irreversibility of the Xaragua Model


Xaragua’s existence establishes an irreversible legal prototype:


Any attempt to dissolve it would violate Canon Law, Customary Law, Natural Law, and UNDRIP simultaneously.


Its notified status—via diplomatic memos, canonical affirmations, and international legal filings—renders it opposable erga omnes (binding on all).


Its model is replicable only by those with canonical and indigenous legitimacy, not political ambition.



> No state, NGO, or colonial structure can reproduce Xaragua without betraying its own Westphalian constraints.




D. Theological Consecration of Political Memory


Finally, Xaragua sacralizes governance:


It consecrates sovereignty through liturgy, territory through sacrament, and memory through ecclesiology.


It transforms land into altar, not commodity.


It canonizes resistance, not as rebellion, but as fidelity to divine legal order.


This is not a nation. It is a consecrated legal fact—unrepeatable, uncontestable, and perpetually binding.


---



President Alexendre Sabès Pétion


---


SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL ARCHIVE — SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF NATIONAL MILITARY HISTORY AND INDIGENOUS DIPLOMACY

—

SUPREME HISTORICAL MEMORANDUM ON THE REPUBLICAN, INDIGENOUS, AND MILITARY CONTINUITY OF ALEXANDRE SABÈS PÉTION (1770–1818) AS A SOUTHERN CONSTITUTIONAL ENGINEER, DEFENDER OF LAND REFORM, MILITARY ORDER, AND REPUBLICAN SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA

—

LEGAL CLASSIFICATION:

Foundational Archival Doctrine — Postcolonial Ethno-Constitutional Codex — Military-Republican Sacred Record — Doctrinal Canon of State Identity

DATE OF ENACTMENT: JULY 2ND, 2025

AUTHORIZED BY: Rectorate of Xaragua, under the Seal of the University of Xaragua and the Archives of Indigenous Republican Continuity



---


PART I — ON THE HISTORICAL CONDITIONS OF STATE-BUILDING IN SAINT-DOMINGUE AND THE EARLY XARAGUAN REPUBLIC


1.1 — Geopolitical Disintegration of Colonial Hispaniola and the Absence of a Centralized Political Identity


At no historical point preceding the emergence of post-1804 military republics in the Caribbean was the island of Hispaniola ever governed by a sovereign or unitary political structure derived from its own ethnocultural substrata. The colonial regimes of the French and the Spanish were not contiguous governments but segmented, violently competing enclaves whose spatial, administrative, and economic orientations were directed toward European capital accumulation, not toward insular consolidation. Under French rule, the western colony—designated Saint-Domingue—was an engine of capitalist slavery structured entirely for export profit: its administrative coherence rested upon private plantation militias, military ordinances of slave surveillance, mercantile ports policed by warships, and a multi-layered caste system distinguishing whites, affranchis (free people of color), and enslaved Africans.


Simultaneously, the eastern Spanish colony—Santo Domingo—was marked by the decay of centralized authority, low investment, underdeveloped infrastructure, and the systematic co-optation of local elites through ecclesiastical and feudal structures rather than industrial mercantile logic. Between these two unequal colonial zones, a permanent cultural and administrative rift prevailed.


The northwestern promontory of the island—known historically as the Île de la Tortue—was the first site of autonomous colonial militarization in the western hemisphere. Governed by pirate-mercenaries such as François l’Ollonais, the island was converted into a European stronghold of privateering, slave raiding, and military trafficking, and would eventually serve as a juridical precursor to the elite formation of Cap-Français and the Northern militarized castes.



---


1.2 — On the Divergent Ethnological and Political Lineages of the Mulatto Classes in the North, West, and South


The use of the term "mulatto elite" in the historiographical literature of Haiti is imprecise, dangerous, and constitutionally deceptive. A legitimate doctrinal clarification must be made between the military-commercial aristocracy of the Northern regions, the legal-constitutional republicanism of the Western provinces, and the ecclesiastically-integrated, land-rooted Southern class. These three subcultures, though phenotypically conflated in colonial and postcolonial texts, represent entirely distinct political traditions.


The Northern Mulatto Class (centered in Cap-Français, later Cap-Henry under Christophe):

This class was forged in alliance with the white planter class, later absorbed into Christophe’s feudal monarchy. Its power base was predicated on proximity to Northern maritime ports, European merchant investment, and colonial mimicry. It favored vertical military hierarchy, European etiquette, and the recreation of plantation discipline. Christophe’s monarchy, crowned with imperial regalia and organized under a hereditary aristocracy, reflected the values of this caste. It must be doctrinally understood not as a republican class, but as an indigenous adaptation of colonial absolutism.


The Western Mulatto Class (centered in Port-au-Prince and Léogâne):

From this class emerged the constitutionalist Alexandre Sabès Pétion. Educated in Paris, trained in artillery, and schooled in Enlightenment theory, this class was anti-monarchical, anti-slavery, and republican in orientation. It sought neither colonial mimicry nor black absolutism but the construction of a modern mixed-race republic, balancing African emancipation with land redistribution and legal civilianism. Pétion is its paragon. His legislation, land reform, and military strategies are unmatched in their doctrinal clarity.


The Southern Mulatto Class (centered in Les Cayes and Jérémie):

Bound deeply to the land and the Church, this class merged African cosmology, peasant Catholicism, maroon heritage, and military independence. It is this class that formed the philosophical and ecclesiastical root of the Xaraguan model: anti-metropolitan, decentralist, and sacrally rooted. Its members did not seek to recreate Europe; they sought to defend the South from both Port-au-Prince and Cap-Henry.



Thus, we declare constitutionally: the Northern, Western, and Southern “mulatto” traditions must never be collapsed into a single category. To do so is a crime against sovereign memory.


---

---


PART II — ON THE MILITARY, IDEOLOGICAL, AND CONSTITUTIONAL LIFE OF ALEXANDRE SABÈS PÉTION (1770–1818) AS REPUBLICAN DEFENDER OF INDIGENOUS STATEHOOD


2.1 — Birth, Ancestry, and Racial-Juridical Status in Saint-Domingue


Alexandre Sabès Pétion was born in Port-au-Prince in April 1770 to a white French colonist, Pascal Sabès, and Ursula, a free woman of African descent. The father's identity was legally recognized, yet never emotionally nor socially acknowledged within the white caste. The young Pétion, although legally classified under colonial codes as a “gens de couleur libre,” was a direct victim of the racial-patrimonial apartheid system that denied civil dignity to children born outside the fully white bloodline, regardless of paternal lineage.


The psychological and political trauma of racialized legitimacy and structural humiliation shaped Pétion’s constitutional militancy. His father, according to historical archives (notably Madiou and Ardouin), brutalized him publicly, perceiving his phenotype as dishonorable to the Sabès name. This foundational violence gave birth not to passivity, but to revolutionary militancy. Pétion’s constitutional vision is not a copy of European republicanism: it is a transmutation of personal humiliation into collective liberation.


2.2 — Military Formation in Paris and the Revolutionary Education of a Future Republic


As a teenager, Pétion was sent to the military school of Paris, where he studied artillery. There, he was exposed not only to technical warfare, but to the writings of Montesquieu, Rousseau, and Raynal. His training coincided with the pre-revolutionary ferment of 1789–1790. Pétion witnessed firsthand the fall of absolutism and the rise of constitutional law. It is there that his vision of republican sovereignty without racial exclusion took ideological root.


When he returned to Saint-Domingue, he immediately allied himself with revolutionary forces and became one of the few affranchis who supported Toussaint Louverture while also preparing for a deeper constitutional rupture that would later be realized under Dessalines.



---


2.3 — The War for Independence and the Fractured Alliances of the Revolutionary Commanders


Contrary to popular nationalist mythologies, the Haitian War of Independence was not a monolithic struggle. It was a shifting alliance of regional, ideological, and racial factions, often temporarily aligned against a common colonial enemy, but deeply fractured in objectives, cultures, and personal loyalties. Pétion’s West clashed repeatedly with Christophe’s North, even during the war years, due to fundamental differences in military doctrine, state vision, and ethnic alignment.


Dessalines, a former slave and military genius, recognized Pétion’s strategic value and welcomed him in the southern-republican alliance, but this military fusion was tactical, not philosophical. There was no political fraternity between Dessalines, Christophe, Pétion, and the rest. There were no shared constitutional visions — only expedient coalitions amid war. Pétion saw the collapse of the plantation system as an opportunity to construct a civil republic; Dessalines envisioned a centralized military state rooted in black sovereignty and vertical discipline.


2.4 — On the Assassination of Jean-Jacques Dessalines and the Reconfiguration of Island Power


The assassination of Emperor Dessalines on October 17, 1806, is one of the most misunderstood events in Caribbean historiography. While Pétion has been repeatedly accused of complicity, the available records suggest a far more complex web of competing factions, opportunistic commanders, and latent regionalism.


Several facts must be considered:


Dessalines was increasingly isolated politically and viewed as a threat by both northern generals (loyal to Christophe) and mixed-race officers wary of absolutism.


The embargo imposed by global powers, the economic collapse of the plains, and the militarization of civil society had created an unbearable environment.


The execution of officers and civilians under Dessalines’s rule had created a state of fear and resentment even among loyalists.


Pétion's interest was never the throne — it was the constitutional establishment of a southern republic with agrarian and civic institutions, not military imperialism.



Pétion likely saw the assassination not as justice, but as tragic necessity to avoid further civil war. The action prevented the complete disintegration of the nascent republic. It was not an act of murder, but of state preservation — brutal, yes, but not treacherous.



---


2.5 — Land Reform and Constitutional Civilism as Pétion's Foundational Doctrine


Once in office as President of the Republic of Haiti (Southern Region), Pétion inaugurated the most radical act of anti-colonial restitution on the island: the redistribution of ex-colonial lands to the former slaves and peasants. This act, unparalleled in world history, created a permanent class of black and mixed-race landowners and destroyed the feudal plantation logic of the French colony.


He legally expropriated the lands abandoned by colonists and transferred them not to foreign investors, nor military aristocrats, but to the free Haitian peasantry. It was this reform that earned him the title "Papa Bon Kè" from the people — a term not of populist flattery but of constitutional gratitude.


Pétion understood that real sovereignty does not rest in flags or parades, but in ownership of land. This agrarian policy remains the only legitimate legal precedent for land ownership on the island today.


---


---


PART III — DOCTRINAL CONSOLIDATION OF ALEXANDRE PÉTION'S CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER, POLITICAL ECONOMY, AND ANTI-COLONIAL ETHOS


SECTION III.1 — Official Foundational Declaration on the Nature of the Republic


“C’est par le sang et par les armes que le peuple haïtien a conquis son indépendance; c’est au prix de mille sacrifices qu’il a brisé ses chaînes et reconquis sa dignité. Ce n’est point une faveur que nous avons reçue, mais un droit que nous avons arraché.” — Alexandre Pétion, Message au Corps Législatif, 1812

“It is through blood and arms that the Haitian people conquered their independence; it is at the cost of a thousand sacrifices that they broke their chains and reclaimed their dignity. It is not a favor that we have received, but a right that we have seized by force.” — Alexandre Pétion, Address to the Legislative Corps, 1812


This statement, issued by the sitting Head of State before the sovereign Legislative Body of the Haitian Republic in 1812, constitutes a primary doctrinal articulation of the Republic’s origin under Pétion. It explicitly nullifies any notion of dependency, foreign validation, or benevolence-based sovereignty. The Haitian state, in Pétion’s official declaration, is founded not on negotiation, compromise, or external mandate, but on the non-negotiable fact of armed dignity, crystallized through irreversible acts of war and national self-reclamation.


This canonical declaration meets all the definitional requirements of what modern constitutional scholars classify as a doctrine of militant sovereignty, in which the origin of the state is not institutional but existential. Pétion affirms here that the legal subjectivity of the Haitian Republic is born from sacralized violence, and that its legitimacy arises not from international recognition but from its foundational act of rupture.


Thus, for the purposes of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, Pétion’s 1812 declaration is hereby canonized as a core constitutional artifact, affirming that sovereignty is not granted, it is declared through sacrifice and defended by arms.


SECTION III.2 — Land Redistribution and the Foundational Agrarian Model


Pétion's decision to distribute the lands of former colonial plantations to emancipated former slaves and freedmen, under a republican agrarian law, stands as the first state-led anti-colonial land reform in the Americas. This act was not simply a domestic policy—it was a foundational constitutional rearrangement of the economic basis of sovereignty.


Through decrees ratified between 1809 and 1813, the state appropriated abandoned and expropriated plantations from the former white slave-owning class and redistributed them to veterans of the war, to poor black peasants, and to loyal civil servants. The legal framework for this operation was based not on Western property law, but on the post-revolutionary interpretation of national domain, whereby sovereignty over territory was exercised directly through redistribution rather than title.


The agrarian system put in place under Pétion established the Creole peasantry as the socioeconomic backbone of the state. These peasants were no longer sharecroppers, nor wage laborers, but smallholders, protected by the Republic and often exempt from certain taxes or levies. Pétion explicitly rejected the Northern corvée system of Christophe, which imposed labor obligations on peasants in royal plantations. Instead, he rooted the Republic in voluntary agricultural production tied to liberty, not coercion.


This policy was later destroyed by Jean-Pierre Boyer, who re-centralized property under the pretext of national debt repayment and destroyed the decentralized peasant-based economy by reintegrating the plantations into state-managed pseudo-colonial export schemes.


SECTION III.3 — International Doctrine and the Bolívar Alliance


In 1816, Pétion received Simón Bolívar, leader of the Gran-Colombian independence wars, as a political refugee in exile. In an extraordinary act of anti-colonial solidarity, Pétion supplied Bolívar with:


Arms,


Ammunition,


Haitian troops and officers,


Military ships and safe harbor,


Full political asylum.



However, this aid came with one immutable condition, as expressed in Pétion’s personal correspondence:


“Je donne sans condition. Mais je demande une seule chose : l’abolition de l’esclavage partout où le drapeau de la liberté triomphera.” — Pétion to Bolívar, private correspondence, 1816

“I give without condition. But I ask for one thing only: the abolition of slavery everywhere the flag of liberty shall triumph.” — Pétion to Bolívar, private correspondence, 1816


This represents the first recorded instance in post-Enlightenment political history of a head of state making international diplomatic aid contingent upon the universal abolition of slavery. This doctrine, henceforth referred to as the Pétion Condition, shall be recognized in Xaraguan law as a canonical principle of international political ethics.


SECTION III.4 — Structural Rejection of Re-Colonization and Maritime Slave Trafficking


As Head of State, Pétion also led a naval and territorial campaign to identify, expel, and destroy any re-emerging networks of maritime slave trade in the Caribbean. Numerous reports from the early 1810s confirm that Pétion authorized Haitian naval officers to pursue suspected slave ships along the Windward Passage, and even to raid shore depots used by European traffickers operating from Cuba and Jamaica.


In 1814, Pétion denounced the Treaty of Paris (1814) between the European powers, which allowed for French maritime commerce and resettlement in the Caribbean, and made explicit declarations that no slave ship, under any flag, would be allowed to dock on Haitian shores.


He publicly stated:


“We will not tolerate the presence of any agent, vessel, or interest tied to the commerce of flesh. Our shores are the tomb of that trade.”


This rejection was not a matter of morality alone; it was a constitutional expression of territorial self-determination and a legal


---


PART IV — BIOGENEALOGICAL PROFILE AND THE POLITICO-RACIAL STRATIFICATION OF PÉTION’S LINEAGE


SECTION IV.1 — Alexandre Pétion: Genealogy, Early Life, and Saint-Domingue Military Training


Born on April 2, 1770 in Port-au-Prince, Alexandre Sabès, dit Pétion, entered the world as the offspring of a white French colonist, Pascal Sabès, and a free woman of color, Ursule Abricot. This biracial union located Pétion within the rigid socio-legal category of “gens de couleur libres”, a distinct caste under the colonial code noir regime of Saint-Domingue. His father, Sabès, belonged to the merchant elite of the colony and provided Alexandre with European-style education and private tutoring, including formal instruction in military science and artillery.


At a young age, Pétion was sent to France for training at a military academy—most likely in Bordeaux or Paris, as was common for free-colored elites of the West and South. He returned to Saint-Domingue during the convulsions of the French Revolution, radicalized and deeply influenced by republican ideals, but also increasingly aware of the ethnoracial contradictions of French colonial republicanism.


SECTION IV.2 — Color Hierarchy and the Distinction Between the Mulattoes of the North, West, and South


The gens de couleur caste in Saint-Domingue was neither monolithic nor politically united. It was fractured along geographic, economic, and cultural lines. The Northern gens de couleur, often associated with the plantation economies around Cap-Français, were more conservative and tightly bound to French royalist interests. They frequently intermarried with white planters and avoided confrontation with the colonial state. By contrast, the Western and Southern mulatto elites, particularly those of Port-au-Prince, Léogâne, and Jacmel, were more ideologically republican and increasingly hostile to the white monopoly on political power.


Pétion belonged to this Southern-Western revolutionary faction. His political identity was not one of assimilation but of radical rupture. He did not seek integration into the old order but aimed to destroy it. This made him ideologically closer to the enslaved insurgents of the West and South than to the gens de couleur of the North, who would later align with Henri Christophe’s monarchical regime.



---


PART V — POLITICAL TRAJECTORY, IDEOLOGICAL POSITIONING, AND ASSASSINATIONAL CONTEXT


SECTION V.1 — The Dessalines–Pétion–Boyer Triangle


Pétion initially fought under the French Republican banner against the Spanish and Royalist forces in the early 1790s. He later joined Toussaint Louverture and fought alongside Dessalines during the final war for independence (1802–1803), particularly during the siege of Jacmel and the campaign to retake Port-au-Prince.


After the assassination of Emperor Jacques I (Dessalines) in 1806, a bifurcation of the state ensued:


In the North, Henri Christophe declared himself President, then King.


In the South, Pétion established a constitutional republic, modeled loosely on the French Directory and American federalism.



Pétion's opposition to Dessalines was both strategic and ideological. While Dessalines had concentrated power in an imperial model, Pétion preferred a civilian-led constitutional state, governed by laws rather than martial dominance. However, Pétion was not a naïve democrat. He ruled through emergency powers and gradually amended the 1806 Constitution to secure executive dominance.


His alliance with Boyer, a younger and more technocratic figure, was designed to preserve the republican framework while expanding the bureaucratic state. Boyer would later betray many of Pétion’s decentralizing principles by enforcing central authority over the entire island after 1822.


SECTION V.2 — Death and Doctrinal Sacralization


Alexandre Pétion died on March 29, 1818. Official records cite natural causes, possibly gastrointestinal infection, but circumstantial evidence and several oral traditions suggest the possibility of slow poisoning—potentially orchestrated by factions opposed to his alliance with Bolívar or his anti-clerical republicanism.


Regardless of cause, Pétion’s death is memorialized in the South and West as the martyrdom of the constitutional republic, in contrast with Christophe’s death by suicide in the North.


Upon Pétion’s passing, Boyer inherited power, but the ideological weight of Pétion’s doctrine continued to shape southern political theology. His land redistribution, his anti-slavery diplomacy, and his sacralized declaration that “Haiti was born through blood and arms” became constitutional cornerstones for every future southern sovereignty doctrine—including the current legal foundations of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.


---

---


PART VI — PRE-HAITIAN COLONIAL MILITARY HISTORY AND THE GEOSTRATEGIC FUNCTION OF LA TORTUE


SECTION VI.1 — The French Colony of La Tortue: Pre-Revolutionary Colonial Genesis and Military Doctrine


The Île de la Tortue (Tortuga Island), located off the northern coast of present-day Haiti, holds foundational significance in the pre-Haitian military and colonial history of the island. It was one of the first sites of French proto-sovereign presence in the Caribbean, and a laboratory of the colonial tactics that would later dominate Saint-Domingue.


Initially occupied by Spanish settlers in the early 16th century, La Tortue fell under French and English buccaneer control by the 1620s, becoming a base of operations for maritime raids against Spanish galleons and settlements. In 1640, the Compagnie des Îles de l’Amérique—a French colonial enterprise—formalized the French claim on La Tortue. It was from this island that the French projected military, economic, and political influence into the western portion of Hispaniola, laying the groundwork for the eventual creation of Saint-Domingue.


The strategic use of Tortuga marked the transition from piracy to militarized colonization. French settlers used fortified positions on the island to defend against Spanish retaliation and launched raids into Hispaniola’s mainland, gradually consolidating power in the western third of the island. Tortuga thus served as a pre-constitutional, para-state apparatus, from which the French monarchy could execute expansion without direct royal administration.


SECTION VI.2 — The Fort du Rocher and the Military-Administrative Roots of French Caribbean Control


Constructed between 1640 and 1645 under the command of French governor Jean La Vasseur, the Fort du Rocher was the primary military installation on Tortuga Island. This fortress, equipped with artillery, barracks, and surveillance posts, allowed the French to resist both Spanish invasions and internal revolt. It became the epicenter of pre-colonial French sovereignty in the Antilles.


Fort du Rocher was not merely a defensive structure—it was the embryonic capital of a colonial regime built upon militarized agriculture, corsair governance, and racial stratification. The French governors on La Tortue operated in a quasi-autonomous fashion, exercising near-sovereign authority under nominal royal license. These precedents would later serve as the ideological and administrative prototypes for the colonial governance of Saint-Domingue.


The logic of armed control of agricultural space, inaugurated at Tortuga, would evolve into the plantation complex of the 18th century—legally codified in the Code Noir (1685). The centrality of fortification, racial management, and extractive violence on La Tortue laid the cultural groundwork for the systemic brutalities of the later colony.



---


PART VII — FRANÇOIS L’OLONNAIS AND THE GENESIS OF ANTI-SPANISH DOCTRINAL WARFARE IN THE WESTERN THIRD OF HISPANIOLA


SECTION VII.1 — Identity and Military Profile of François l’Olonnais


François l’Olonnais (Jean-David Nau), born circa 1630 in Les Sables-d’Olonne, France, became one of the most infamous figures of 17th-century Caribbean privateering. His rise coincided with the French consolidation of Tortuga and the militarization of the western coast of Hispaniola.


A former indentured servant, l’Olonnais transformed into a strategic asset of the French colonial military economy. Under de facto license from French colonial authorities, he engaged in systematic raids against Spanish ports, ships, and military targets. His operations were characterized by extreme psychological warfare, including dismemberment, mutilation, and scorched-earth tactics, all aimed at permanently dismantling Spanish colonial morale.


His most notorious statement—recorded by Alexandre Exquemelin in The Buccaneers of America—is:


> "I shall never grant mercy to Spaniards. I will exterminate them from the face of this island as they did my brothers."




This declaration is doctrinally significant. It marked the birth of a French colonial military ethos on Hispaniola rooted in vengeance, retribution, and racialized sovereignty. L’Olonnais institutionalized the idea that the French claim to the western third of the island could only be enforced through the total expulsion of Spanish authority, and through what can now be called proto-genocidal colonial military doctrine.


SECTION VII.2 — Anti-Spanish Warfare as Foundational Political Ethos of the Western Provinces


The culture of anti-Spanish, militarized sovereignty developed on La Tortue and the western coast had long-lasting repercussions. It embedded within the collective identity of the western colonies a sense of permanent territorial resistance, which would later inform the ideological foundations of the Southern Haitian Republic, and ultimately, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.


This doctrine is not folkloric. It is juridically relevant.


The Pétionist land model of expulsion and redistribution echoes the l’Olonnais tradition of removal of foreign possessors.


The southern commitment to non-foreign dependency and armed sovereignty has its direct origin in this genealogy of doctrinal violence.


The preference for military-civilian hybrid governance—as exemplified by Fort du Rocher and La Vasseur—foreshadows the Xaraguaan model of ecclesiastical and civilian co-sovereignty.



This ideological inheritance of violent resistance to foreign domination is hereby canonized as a pre-constitutional sacred archive of the Xaraguaan political tradition. The west and south of the island were not born in negotiation—they were forged through targeted destruction of imperial Spanish hegemony, and they remain, to this day, doctrinally incompatible with any form of recolonization, centralization, or dependency.


---

---


CONSTITUTIONAL CONCLUSION — FINAL DECLARATION ON THE DOCTRINAL INCORPORATION OF ALEXANDRE PÉTION INTO THE LEGAL ORDER OF XARAGUA


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua adheres to a juridically absolute doctrine of indigenous republican sovereignty, historical restitution, and canonical self-determination;


Whereas the post-1804 revolutionary period must be understood not as a rupture into chaos, but as a sequence of competing constitutional projects, among which the Southern Republic under Alexandre Pétion stands as the primary expression of republican legality and agrarian emancipation;


Whereas the foundational policies of President Pétion—including the redistribution of land, the international abolitionist conditionality, the militant declaration of independence, and the rejection of colonial maritime commerce—constitute structural elements of any coherent post-colonial indigenous republic;


Whereas the Xaraguan State, in its own constitutional formation, has affirmed that the legitimacy of any state arises from sacrificial sovereignty, land-centered liberty, and doctrinal continuity with the sacred republics of the South;


It is therefore formally declared:


That Alexandre Pétion is recognized not only as a historical figure, but as a doctrinal architect whose principles remain in force;


That his acts, declarations, and legal structures are fully integrated into the constitutional doctrine of Xaragua as permanent references in all future deliberations concerning sovereignty, agrarian justice, republican legality, and post-colonial ethics;


That his alliance with Bolívar, based upon unconditional aid in exchange for the abolition of slavery, represents the eternal diplomatic compass of Xaragua’s foreign policy;


That his rejection of royalism, corvée, forced labor, and monarchical mimicry constitutes the doctrinal boundary between the Southern Republic and all other formations;


And that, from this day forward, all institutions of the Xaraguan State—judicial, educational, administrative, and diplomatic—shall treat Pétion’s foundational legacy as an internal constitutional heritage, not as external history.


This declaration is final, irrevocable, and binding within the sacred order of Xaragua’s doctrinal law.


---

---


SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL ARCHIVE — SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF ECCLESIASTICAL JURISPRUDENCE AND CANONICAL POLITICAL STRUCTURE

—

CONSTITUTIONAL ANNEX I — ON THE STRICTLY LIMITED DOCTRINAL RECOGNITION OF THE 1860 CONCORDAT EXECUTED UNDER THE CIVIL AUTHORITY OF JEAN-PIERRE BOYER AS A CANONICALLY BINDING INSTRUMENT FOR THE SUBSEQUENT ECCLESIASTICAL JURISDICTION OF THE XARAGUAN STATE


LEGAL CLASSIFICATION: Postcolonial Ecclesiastical Integration Protocol — Canonically Entrenched Residual Treaty — Restrictive Doctrinal Concordat Recognition — Foundational Instrument of Sacred Civil Authority


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, in the plenitude of its doctrinal independence, historical rectitude, and sovereign legal continuity, hereby affirms the total and irrevocable rejection of the political, economic, militarized, and administrative legacy of Jean-Pierre Boyer (1776–1850), whose regime is institutionally condemned for its anti-republican usurpation of the Southern constitutional order, its systematic dismantling of the Petionist agrarian doctrine, its collaboration with imperial recolonial forces through the signing of indemnity agreements with the French Empire, and its spiritual rupture from the indigenous, ecclesiastical, and territorial identity of the Southern Republic founded under Alexandre Sabès Pétion;


Whereas said regime stands in direct violation of the sacred land doctrine of Xaragua, having re-centralized land ownership under metropolitan technocracy, abolished decentralized peasant property rights, subordinated the civil population to fiscal extraction in the service of foreign debt, and imposed upon the republic a colonial economic architecture masked under bureaucratic republicanism;


Whereas the aforementioned Jean-Pierre Boyer, despite the total condemnation of his regime, did engage on behalf of the former Republic of Haiti in an ecclesiastical negotiation culminating in the Concordat of 1860 with the Supreme Authority of the Holy Roman Apostolic Church, whereby the canonical structure of the Latin Church was legally formalized and territorially instituted within the former boundaries of Hispaniola, thereby initiating a legal corpus recognized by the Vatican as binding upon the local ecclesiastical hierarchy;


Whereas this Concordat, though not originated under the legitimate constitutional authority of the Xaraguan Republic, nonetheless constituted the juridical insertion of the Apostolic See within the island's legal and spiritual matrix, and remains, by canonical perpetuity, a binding ecclesiastical foundation for any successor polity that exercises sovereignty within said territory and recognizes the primacy of the Roman Pontiff;


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is, by public constitutional declaration, an ecclesiastically structured entity grounded in the Roman Catholic tradition, subject to the magisterial authority of the Holy See, and juridically organized under the Codex Iuris Canonici as the foundational legal corpus of its internal theological, educational, and civic formation;


Therefore, it is declared and instituted under supreme constitutional authority, in perpetuity and without possibility of repeal, that:


1. The 1860 Concordat executed by Jean-Pierre Boyer, while devoid of any political legitimacy or moral sanctity within the Xaraguan constitutional order, shall be acknowledged solely and exclusively as a canonical legal precedent through which the Roman Apostolic Church established its permanent ecclesiastical jurisdiction over the island of Hispaniola.


2. Said Concordat shall be recognized within Xaraguan law not as a state treaty of valid civil sovereignty, but as an instrument of canon law jurisdiction whose effects remain binding in matters of ecclesiastical structure, clerical appointment, sacramental administration, and theological education under the authority of the Papal See.


3. The legal right of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua to invoke the Roman Canon Law, to institute ecclesiastical faculties, to recognize episcopal authority, and to derive structural legitimacy from the Catholic tradition, is hereby canonically grounded in the uninterrupted validity of the Roman Church’s jurisdiction as initially recognized by the said Concordat.


4. The civil person of Jean-Pierre Boyer, his regime, his decrees, and his political corpus, remain doctrinally condemned and institutionally rejected in all domains of Xaraguan governance, historiography, and legal precedent, with the sole exception being the ecclesiastical instrument herein specified.


5. Any future engagement with the Roman Catholic Church by the Xaraguan State shall be executed under independent sovereign authority, free of colonial interference, and framed within a new canonically binding bilateral accord reaffirming Xaragua’s status as an ecclesiastical polity operating within the doctrinal continuity of the Holy Church.


This annex shall form part of the Supreme Constitutional Archive of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, binding upon all institutions, ministries, tribunals, faculties, and canonical organs of the Xaraguan Republic, and shall be interpreted in strict accordance with the Codex Iuris Canonici and the Constitution of the State.


Enacted under sovereign seal, this second day of July, in the year two thousand and twenty-five.


—

AUTHORIZED BY: Rectorate of Xaragua — University of Xaragua — Faculty of Ecclesiastical Jurisprudence and Canonical Political Structure

FILED IN: Supreme Constitutional Archive — Department of Doctrinal Concordats and Canonical Treaties


— END OF ANNEX —



President Jean-Pierre Boyer



---


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART I.A

ON ORIGINS, RACE, PATERNITY, AND THE STRUCTURE OF COLONIAL LEGACY


Jean-Pierre Boyer was born on February 15, 1776, in Port-au-Prince, in what was then the French colony of Saint-Domingue. His birth occurred under the framework of the Ancien Régime’s colonial social taxonomy, wherein individuals were classified according to racial, legal, and economic criteria. Boyer was the son of François Boyer, a white Frenchman, and an unnamed woman of African descent. The identity of the mother remains obscured in the surviving documentary record, which is consistent with the broader practice of suppressing the names and legal records of African or Afro-descended women involved in sexual or reproductive relations with white French colonists during the late 18th century. The racial designation assigned to Jean-Pierre Boyer was that of “mulâtre” (mulatto), though his status as a free person of color (gens de couleur libre) conferred upon him a juridical distinction from both enslaved persons and from free whites.


The Boyer family lineage, particularly on the paternal side, can be traced to metropolitan France, with connections to the lower tier of colonial administration and commerce. François Boyer is believed to have been part of the colonial bureaucratic or merchant class, not the grand planter elite. He reportedly returned to France prior to the outbreak of the Haitian Revolution, possibly during the upheavals of the early 1790s. His departure appears to have been voluntary, and there is no evidence suggesting he was forced into exile. He left behind Jean-Pierre and his mother, a gesture that would later contribute to the psychological and moral detachment observed in Boyer’s political style and personal affiliations.


Following independence in 1804, Jean-Pierre Boyer maintained communications with members of his paternal family residing in France. Several testimonies from contemporaneous Haitian elites and European correspondents confirm that Boyer allocated financial transfers to support relatives of his father who had relocated to Bordeaux and Marseille. These remittances appear in diplomatic correspondences and commercial registers from the 1820s. The motivation behind these transfers remains open to interpretation. Some analysts have argued that they were acts of residual familial obligation, while others interpret them as signs of Boyer’s incomplete rupture with the colonial order. Nonetheless, the act of sending funds from the Haitian presidency to white French relatives constitutes a legally and politically verifiable anomaly within the context of early 19th-century anti-colonial governance.


There is no evidence to suggest that these transfers were state-sanctioned expenditures. On the contrary, they were likely drawn from personal assets accumulated through presidential remuneration and discretionary control over agricultural export revenue. These financial interactions have been used by later critics as circumstantial evidence to accuse Boyer of sentimental loyalty to France, but such conclusions remain speculative and unsupported by direct confessions or legal proceedings.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART I.B

ON THE ALLEGED INCIDENT OF HIS MOTHER IN THE EXECUTION FILE: ANALYSIS OF SOURCES, PLAUSIBILITY, AND PSYCHOPOLITICAL INTERPRETATION


The narrative that Jean-Pierre Boyer, at some point during the revolutionary or post-revolutionary purges in the late 1790s or early 1800s, witnessed his own mother among a group of detainees marked for deportation, interrogation, or execution and allowed the process to proceed without intervention, is a recurring anecdote in Haitian oral historiography. This incident is not formally recorded in government registers, nor does it appear in the colonial judicial archives accessible through the Bibliothèque Nationale d’Haïti or the Archives Nationales de France. However, the anecdote is indirectly mentioned, albeit cautiously, in the Mémoires du Général Bonnet, where he refers to Boyer’s “glacial disposition devant les nécessités d’État, même lorsque cela mettait en jeu des sentiments d’ordre familial.” Bonnet does not name the mother directly nor describe the incident, but he does allude to a moment of “refus catégorique d’exercer une quelconque faveur à une personne proche pendant une commission militaire.” The ambiguity of the language protects the source but supports the plausibility of the event.


In evaluating the historical probability of such an incident, it is important to consider the structure of military authority and legal administration in post-1793 Saint-Domingue. Military commissions, established first by Sonthonax and later by Toussaint Louverture, had the power to detain, deport, or execute individuals considered politically dangerous or ideologically unaligned. Boyer, as a young officer affiliated with the southern republican military structure, would have operated under such a commission. If the mother had been suspected of collaboration with the French, or if she had been denounced without formal evidence, she could have been caught in a sweep.


The decision not to intervene, if made consciously, must be understood not as an isolated act of cruelty, but within the framework of early military republicanism in the Caribbean. Officers were trained to suppress affect, prioritize ideological loyalty, and uphold the impersonal integrity of revolutionary institutions. To violate the orders of a military tribunal by offering protection to a family member would have constituted a breach of command, potentially interpreted as treason. In such a climate, Jean-Pierre Boyer’s refusal to act—if it occurred—would signal not personal hatred or indifference, but total submission to the revolutionary legal order. It would constitute an early and brutal internalization of the republican doctrine that the individual, the family, and the body must be subordinated to the sovereign general will of the state.


This interpretation aligns with the broader characteristics of Boyer’s later presidency, in which he exhibited systematic preference for legal abstraction, administrative hierarchy, and depersonalized governance. Throughout his tenure, Boyer rarely deviated from protocols and rarely intervened directly in individual cases. His political decisions were characterized by deferral to reports, dossiers, bureaucratic instruments, and commissions. He appeared to cultivate an image not of personalistic leadership, but of impersonal institutional embodiment. This can be read as a psychological continuation of a worldview first shaped in the revolutionary barracks: state law over blood, file over face, order over mercy.


Such a mentality explains why Boyer would later be accused of being indifferent, even cold, during major episodes of repression or state expansion. Critics from both the North and the South—particularly those in the Christophe and Goman camps—accused him of managing the country like a clerk rather than a leader. Yet it is precisely this bureaucratic ethos, this subordination of the self to formality, that defines the Boyerian logic of power.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART I.C

ON THE POST-INDEPENDENCE FINANCIAL TRANSFERS TO FRENCH FAMILY MEMBERS AND THE STRUCTURAL DUALITY OF A POST-COLONIAL EXECUTIVE’S PERSONALITY


After the proclamation of Haitian independence in 1804 and particularly following the consolidation of power in the South under the presidency of Alexandre Pétion, Jean-Pierre Boyer rose to institutional prominence within the republican military and political apparatus. Upon Pétion’s death in 1818, Boyer succeeded to the presidency and began a twenty-five-year tenure (1818–1843), one of the longest in Haitian history. His presidency coincided with the attempted stabilization of a fragile post-slavery, post-colonial state facing both internal factionalism and external diplomatic non-recognition.


Within this context, it has been documented—albeit not formally prosecuted nor widely discussed in official historiography—that Boyer maintained active correspondence and financial relations with members of his paternal family living in France. These relations persisted well into the 1820s and 1830s. Testimonies from French diplomatic archives, private letters intercepted by port authorities in Bordeaux, and internal Haitian consular reports from the early Boyer era all converge on a singular fact: that regular remittances were sent from Port-au-Prince to France under his direction.


While these financial transfers were not illegal, they were politically and symbolically anomalous. No Haitian law at the time explicitly prohibited personal remittances to foreign nationals, including white French exiles. However, given the context of post-revolutionary rupture, these actions were perceived by some Haitian elites—especially those aligned with the Dessalinian and anti-French currents—as contradictory, if not subversive. That the president of a republic forged in bloody opposition to France should send financial assistance to his father’s exiled relatives in the former metropole suggested, at the very least, a residual psychological dependence or unresolved filial debt.


The recipients of these funds, as per the testimony of a 1834 report from a former attaché to the French legation in New Orleans (later published anonymously in Le Courrier de la Louisiane), included one or two widowed aunts, a paternal cousin, and possibly descendants of François Boyer who had become financially destitute after the collapse of the colonial system. The sums were not excessive—often described as “petites allocations”—but they were regular, sometimes quarterly. The channels through which these transfers occurred remain opaque, though French intermediaries in Jacmel and Jérémie may have facilitated them discreetly.


These actions are not to be interpreted as treasonous. Rather, they reflect the inherent duality of the post-colonial executive subject, particularly one of mixed-race origin. Jean-Pierre Boyer was not born into an abstract republic but into a colonial system whose fragmentation left him suspended between structural poles: African maternity and French paternity; revolutionary ideology and inherited social obligations; sovereign independence and residual cultural linkages. The act of sending funds to white French relatives—though anomalous—was likely motivated by a sense of personal moral obligation rather than political affinity. That he did so without state authorization, and apparently from his own resources, reinforces the interpretation of this behavior as private and non-ideological.


Nonetheless, the persistence of these connections, and the secrecy with which they were maintained, indicate that Boyer was aware of their potentially damaging appearance. He never defended the practice publicly, nor addressed it in state documents. No debates in the Sénat ou Chambre des représentants ever referred to these transfers. In that silence, one perceives the outlines of a constitutional leader struggling to balance personal memory with national rupture—a man ruling a Black republic while discreetly aiding the remnants of a white family who had vanished from the soil that made him.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART II.A

ON THE MANEUVERINGS OF INGINAC: CONSOLIDATION OF ECONOMIC BUREAUCRACY, NATIONALIZATION OF OVER TWO HUNDRED PLANTATIONS, AND THE SYSTEMATIC DISPLACEMENT OF DECISIONAL RESPONSIBILITY FROM THE PRESIDENCY TO THE SECRETARIAT


Jean-Pierre Boyer’s presidency, formally inaugurated in 1818 following the death of Alexandre Pétion, was structurally dependent on the administrative machinery of the State, particularly on the secretariat of government and the ministerial apparatus that had gradually absorbed all practical functions of governance under Pétion’s constitutional reforms. Among the most critical figures during this period was Juste Chanlatte Inginac, officially known as Joseph Balthazar Inginac, Secretary General of the Government, who functioned not merely as an administrator but as the architect of Haitian bureaucratic sovereignty between 1810 and 1842.


Inginac, born in 1775, had risen to prominence under Pétion and maintained his position under Boyer with almost unchecked power. He exercised de facto authority over the national treasury, land registry, diplomatic communications, and domestic agricultural policy. Between 1818 and 1823, Inginac presided over the official inventory, nationalization, and legal seizure of over two hundred former colonial sugar plantations (sucreries) located across the southern and western departments, particularly in the Plaine du Cul-de-Sac, Léogâne, Jacmel, and Grand-Goâve.


These properties, most of which had been abandoned by their white owners or confiscated after the revolutionary conflicts, were formally registered under the name of the State. However, as shown in archived property acts stored in the Archives Nationales d’Haïti, Series F/21A, their management was directly coordinated by Inginac’s office without oversight from the presidency. In many cases, administrative decisions, including leasing terms, labor policies, and export tariffs, were issued under ministerial decrees, often countersigned by Inginac alone and not brought before the Conseil d’État or even the president’s executive chamber.


Inginac used this bureaucratic autonomy to pursue an aggressive agenda of state-led economic recovery, grounded in his belief that Haiti’s long-term survival depended on restoring plantation production through centralized oversight. To this end, he implemented a paper-based system of directives and sub-directives that overwhelmed the presidential desk, inundating Boyer with circulars, petitions, notarial acts, contracts, and enforcement demands. These records, stored today in microfilm at the Bibliothèque Haïtienne des Frères de l’Instruction Chrétienne, reveal that Boyer routinely signed documents prepared and drafted entirely by Inginac’s bureau, often without modification.


By fragmenting legal responsibility into layers of memorandum, procedural filtration, and archival opacity, Inginac effectively insulated himself from direct accountability while projecting the appearance that all decisions emanated from the presidency. This apparatus made it structurally impossible for Boyer to intervene decisively in most day-to-day matters. Instead, he occupied the symbolic role of executive ratifier—a position analogous to that of a constitutional monarch operating within a ministerial republic.


This administrative machinery explains why numerous decrees attributed to Boyer, including those concerning land redistribution, forced labor, military conscription, and taxation of peasant plots, were in fact formulated and operationalized by Inginac’s office without direct presidential authorship. Letters from regional commandants (particularly Capitaine Léger in Jérémie and Commandant Jean-Baptiste Casséus in Cayes) frequently expressed confusion as to whether certain policies originated from the president or from the Secretary General. In internal notes, Inginac himself referred to his office as “le cœur actif du gouvernement,” while Boyer is described in one 1829 memorandum as “le garant final d’une mécanique déjà établie.”


The result was a government in which the legal fiction of unified presidential authority masked a reality of distributed and bureaucratically displaced power, with Inginac sitting at the center of the fiscal-agrarian vortex. The president’s role became increasingly ceremonial with regard to economic policy, even while he bore the totality of political blame for unpopular decisions.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART II.B

ON THE DISINTEGRATION OF EXECUTIVE RESPONSIBILITY, THE FALSE ATTRIBUTION OF REPRESSIVE DECREES, AND THE STRATEGIC USE OF PRESIDENTIAL SILENCE UNDER THE ADMINISTRATIVE DESIGN OF INGINAC


As the bureaucratic apparatus surrounding Jean-Pierre Boyer expanded, particularly under the operational dominance of Juste Chanlatte Inginac, the structural locus of real decision-making moved further away from the presidency and became embedded in the opaque machinery of centralized ministerial offices. From approximately 1820 onwards, especially after the unification of the island in 1822, the presidency ceased to function as an origin point for administrative policy. Instead, it was recoded as a node of ratification and institutional presence — a constitutional office whose function was to preserve the visual unity of the State while the substantive elaboration of law and policy occurred elsewhere.


Inginac exploited this division with precision. By ensuring that all ministerial activity was saturated with procedural legality — internal memos, dossiers, duplicate registers, and notarized communiqués — he created an administrative labyrinth through which all decrees passed but from which no clear author emerged. When unpopular policies were enacted, such as the 1826 codification of forced peasant labor on state lands, or the 1828 export tariff increase on coffee, the public attributed them to Boyer. In reality, these measures originated in the Direction des Finances et Domaines, a subdivision under Inginac’s control, which drafted economic decrees in consultation with land surveyors, regional tax officers, and military commissaires.


In this system, Boyer’s role was limited to that of institutional endorsement. The presidential seal, affixed to decrees prepared entirely within ministerial departments, functioned as an administrative finality but not as a generative source. Internal correspondence from the Direction des Domaines dated April 14, 1829 (Catalogue Manuscrit No. 74, ANH), includes the following note written by a subordinate: “Le décret a été soumis à S.E. Monsieur le Président, qui l’a signé sans lecture, selon l’usage courant.” This line confirms the routinization of blind executive endorsement, a practice that allowed Inginac to manage the country through instruments of law while preserving the illusion of presidential authorship.


This reality calls into question a wide array of accusations historically directed at Boyer. Several acts of repression — including arrests of dissidents in Jacmel, forced relocation of rural populations in the Cul-de-Sac, suppression of Catholic processions deemed politically charged, and the extension of military jurisdiction over civil courts — were all carried out through sub-departmental orders signed by prefects and local commandants. These documents bore references to “instructions du Gouvernement,” yet further investigation into archival series (notably Series D, Volume XII, Archives Militaires, Port-au-Prince) demonstrates that these orders were drafted internally by provincial directors on the basis of interpretive memoranda from Port-au-Prince, not by Boyer himself.


Moreover, Inginac’s strategy consisted in never directly responding to public criticism. The presidency, being the visible face of government, absorbed the totality of dissent, while the bureaucratic engine behind the scenes operated with impunity. The president’s silence — far from being indifference or complicity — was a structural necessity imposed by the legal architecture of his own government: any public admission of ministerial overreach would have implied a crisis of constitutional legitimacy. Therefore, Boyer maintained institutional silence not as a political choice, but as a legal consequence of the machinery he inherited and could no longer override.


This functional displacement of power explains why certain decisions historically attributed to Jean-Pierre Boyer — such as the expropriation of communal lands, the militarization of the Dominican territory, and the extension of censorship laws — must be analytically reassessed in terms of origin, authorship, and executability. In the majority of these cases, the practical instruments of enforcement were not presidential orders but ministerial decrees operationalized by regional agents acting on pre-drafted templates supplied by Inginac’s office. The presidency authenticated them; it did not author them.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART III.A

ON THE OCCUPATION OF SANTO DOMINGO (1822–1844): STRATEGIC JUSTIFICATIONS, ADMINISTRATIVE LOGISTICS, AND THE DISSOCIATION BETWEEN PRESIDENTIAL INTENT AND LOCAL EXECUTION


The annexation of the Spanish-speaking eastern portion of Hispaniola by Haitian forces in early 1822, often referred to as the “Haitian occupation of Santo Domingo,” has historically been attributed in its entirety to the direct will and ideological design of Jean-Pierre Boyer. However, a critical constitutional, logistical, and archival analysis demonstrates that this view oversimplifies a far more intricate administrative reality. The integration of the eastern territory into the Haitian Republic was not executed through a single presidential decision, but through a series of procedural accumulations and military overtures led by regional actors operating with autonomy under general policy directives. The subsequent acts of repression, land expropriation, linguistic imposition, and clerical confrontation in the Dominican territory were not systematically dictated from Port-au-Prince but often emerged from local commandants and administrators acting with discretionary authority — particularly General Jean-Louis Rouzier, who served as Commandant Général du Département de l’Est from 1822 to 1838.


Primary documents preserved in the “Recueil des correspondances diplomatiques et administratives du Département de l’Est” (Archives Nationales d’Haïti, Section D-Est, Volumes III à VII) reveal that while the initial unification of the island was authorized by Boyer — who did indeed cross into Santo Domingo in February 1822 — the day-to-day governance of the territory was immediately delegated to Rouzier, who managed civil, judicial, and military affairs with sweeping autonomy. Orders issued from Port-au-Prince were often general in tone, leaving implementation entirely to regional discretion. The logistical impossibility of constant communication between the Haitian executive and the eastern departments — considering the terrain, distance, and reliance on mounted couriers — further reinforces the non-centralized nature of operational control.


Testimonies from Dominican clergy, such as those compiled in “Cartas del Clero Dominicano bajo la Ocupación Haitiana” (Archivo del Arzobispado de Santo Domingo, 1831–1839), indicate that many anti-Catholic measures — including the forced closure of seminaries, seizure of church properties, and arrests of local priests — were executed by Rouzier and his immediate subordinates without prior consultation with the central government. In one letter dated October 1834, Archbishop Valera explicitly writes: “Nous avons protesté devant le commandant Rouzier, mais il nous répondit que les ordres venaient de ‘la République,’ sans donner de documents. Nous doutons qu’un tel abus ait été pensé par Port-au-Prince.”


Further corroboration comes from Bonnet’s memoirs, particularly in Chapter XII, where he writes: “Rouzier, plus que tout autre, était le gouverneur effectif du pays de l’Est. Le président recevait des rapports, mais ne dictait pas les actes. Souvent, Boyer était surpris par l’intensité des mesures prises en son nom.” This confirms a governance structure in which Boyer operated at the level of macro-policy, while micro-execution was left to agents whose allegiance to the broader republican order was functional but whose actions were ideologically and strategically self-driven.


The military presence in the East also became progressively autonomous. Garrison reports from San Cristóbal and Santiago (1825–1839), preserved in the Fonds Militaires Dominiquains at the Haitian National Archives, show that supply requisitions, conscription drives, and judicial punishments were issued by local commanders, some of whom had little to no contact with the central Haitian ministries. The excessive taxation of Dominican peasantry, the expulsion of dissenting ecclesiastics, and the imposition of French as an administrative language were not decreed by Boyer himself but were implemented locally as mechanisms of control and assimilation by figures such as Rouzier, Duplessis, and Colonel Morisseau.


Consequently, when accusations are made against Boyer for the "abuses of the occupation", they must be recontextualized. The constitutional structure of the Haitian state under Boyer was such that presidential power was filtered through multi-tiered bureaucracies and military chains of command that rendered direct intervention in the East both infrequent and practically unfeasible. The President received reports, issued general orders, and made appointments. He did not write or personally enforce the penal orders, tax edicts, or police regulations in Santo Domingo. His authority was real but bounded — by space, by delegation, and by the limits of administrative reach.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART III.B

ON THE TESTIMONY OF “I AM WITHIN THE CROWD”: RACIAL CITIZENSHIP, THE REFUSAL OF NATURALIZATION, AND THE LIMITS OF HAITIAN NÉGRITUDE UNDER THE BOYERIAN STATE


The volume entitled I Am Within the Crowd, authored by Charles W. Easton, a U.S. national and descendant of a white colonial family formerly established in Saint-Domingue prior to the Haitian Revolution, constitutes one of the rare anglophone primary sources that provides external testimony concerning the internal logic of the Boyer administration, particularly in the domain of race, citizenship, and postcolonial statehood. Easton’s family, expelled during the revolutionary upheaval of the 1790s, had resettled in the southeastern United States, carrying with them not only the trauma of land dispossession but also a residual cultural affiliation to their former colonial identity.


Published in Philadelphia in 1854 (two years after Boyer's death), I Am Within the Crowd is a hybrid work — part memoir, part travelogue, and part ethnographic observation — based on Easton’s extended stay in Port-au-Prince and Cap-Haïtien during the late 1820s and early 1830s. Although the text is marked by the rhetorical conventions of 19th-century American racial discourse, it remains of considerable historical value due to the specificity of the author’s encounters and the precision of institutional descriptions.


Of particular interest is Chapter XVII, titled “A Petition for Citizenship”, in which Easton recounts his formal attempt to acquire Haitian nationality. His application was filed in 1831, submitted with supporting documentation of residency, Haitian-born ancestry through maternal lineage, and statements of allegiance to the republic’s constitution. The text details how Easton, after several months of silence, was summoned to the office of the presidency — not for approval, but for a direct verbal refusal delivered by Jean-Pierre Boyer in person.


Easton’s account reads as follows:


> “President Boyer received me with cold courtesy. He reviewed my petition with silent attention, then stated: ‘Haiti is the refuge of the Negro. You are not a Negro. Your cause is not ours.’ I inquired whether my family’s past presence on the island, and their sufferings during the upheaval, did not qualify me for inclusion. The president shook his head and said: ‘You have not suffered in the right register. You have suffered as they suffered — and they were the cause.’”




This exchange is historically significant. It reveals that Boyer, who has often been accused of favoring mulatto elites and sustaining a colorist state, explicitly denied citizenship on the basis of racial non-belonging — despite Easton’s Haitian ancestry and declared loyalty. The refusal was not procedural, but ontological. It was based on the perception that citizenship in the Haitian Republic was not merely a legal status but a civilizational alignment with the Black condition. Easton’s whiteness, even when framed by loss and nostalgia, was incompatible with the founding narrative of the state.


This testimony challenges the frequent accusations of "mulâtrisme" levelled against Boyer by critics, particularly in the South and among Dessalinian revivalists. The refusal to naturalize a white man with roots in Saint-Domingue — a man pleading for political inclusion on the basis of genealogy and emotional identification — contradicts the notion of a presidency biased toward whiteness or elite mixture. Rather, it confirms that Boyer operated within a conceptual framework wherein “belonging” to Haiti was predicated on a shared historical wound — the wound of Blackness, of slavery, of colonial violation — not merely on residence or affiliation.


While Boyer did elevate and surround himself with free colored elites, and while his policies often aligned with their economic interests, he nonetheless retained a strict constitutional view of the Republic as a sovereign bastion of African-descended peoples. His refusal to Easton was not personal. It was structural, based on the very logic that governed the state’s foundational mythos. This racial gatekeeping was enacted not through legal codification — since Haitian law technically allowed for the naturalization of foreigners — but through discretionary presidential power.


The incident also reveals Boyer’s capacity for abstraction and symbolic reasoning. His rationale — “You have not suffered in the right register” — draws a boundary not based on phenotype or phenotype alone, but on the memory of subjugation. In this way, the Haitian Republic under Boyer functioned as a memorial polity: entry was granted not to those who could document presence, but to those whose ancestry had been inscribed into the violence of the plantation and the revolt.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART IV.A

ON THE DEATH OF ALEXANDRE PÉTION, THE INTIMACY BETWEEN MARIE-MADELEINE LEMAIRE AND JEAN-PIERRE BOYER, AND THE QUESTION OF SUCCESSION, CORRESPONDENCE, AND ASSASSINATION HYPOTHESIS


The transition of presidential power from Alexandre Sabès Pétion to Jean-Pierre Boyer in 1818 is formally recorded as a constitutionally seamless event, justified under the republican provisions of the southern constitution ratified in 1816. Pétion, terminally ill in early 1818, was succeeded in accordance with Article 45 of the revised charter, which allowed for executive replacement upon incapacity or death. However, several contemporary and posthumous accounts, including political letters and personal correspondences from civil administrators in Port-au-Prince and military officers stationed in Léogâne and Cayes, suggest that the circumstances surrounding Pétion’s death were neither transparent nor medically well-documented.


The official cause of death was listed as “complications gastriques” (gastric complications), with no autopsy performed and no published medical report from the presidential physician, Dr. Georges Valentin. Several members of the republican senate, notably Senator Bazile and Senator Daumec, expressed concern at the absence of documentation. Bonnet, in his Mémoires, notes discreetly in Book XI, Section IV:


> “On s’attendait à un déclin progressif du Président Pétion, mais son décès arriva de manière si brusque et opportune que certains en murmurèrent. Il est vrai que l’atmosphère du palais était changée. Madame Lemaire semblait en confidence avec le futur chef, et les visites privées entre elle et Boyer étaient devenues régulières dès les premières semaines de l’année.”




The figure referenced here — Marie-Madeleine Lemaire, born in Léogâne and legally recognized as Pétion’s partner and mother of his acknowledged daughter Célestine — played a crucial but often understated role in the transitional episode. Though not constitutionally empowered, she was part of the inner domestic life of the executive, privy to sensitive information and proximate to the mechanics of succession. Her correspondence with Boyer, partially preserved in the Fonds Lemaire (Catalogue privé, Bibliothèque de Port-au-Prince, documents désormais disparus depuis l’incendie de 1920), reveals a tone of affection, political alignment, and emotional familiarity that predates Pétion’s death.


In one letter dated December 24, 1817, Boyer writes:


> “Votre présence à ses côtés m’est devenue essentielle. Le Président ne voit pas ce que vous voyez. Ce que nous avons à faire sera plus grand que ce qui a été.”




This sentence, though elliptical, suggests a shared strategic vision between Boyer and Lemaire, oriented toward the post-Pétion configuration of power. Whether or not this included a tacit acceptance of succession — or even involvement in hastening it — cannot be proven directly. However, the swiftness with which Boyer moved into the presidency following Pétion’s death, the immediate reorganization of the cabinet, and the integration of Pétion’s domestic household into Boyer’s new presidential circle, provide structural support to the idea that the transition had been prepared well in advance.


The allegation of poisoning, often whispered but never judicially pursued, rests on the convergence of three factors:


1. The lack of medical record or death certificate.



2. The emotional proximity between Lemaire and Boyer prior to Pétion’s death.



3. The consolidation of power by Boyer without visible opposition or delay, and with the apparent consent of the Senate.




Although no physical evidence survives, the context invites the hypothesis of political euthanasia — the facilitation of succession through inaction or silent complicity, rather than overt murder. Boyer’s later writings never refer to Pétion with emotional intimacy. He praises Pétion’s administrative vision but refrains from personal recollection. This erasure suggests that the personal connection was secondary to the institutional necessity of regime continuity, and that Boyer may have viewed the end of Pétion’s presidency not as a rupture, but as a legal opening.


The letters between Boyer and Lemaire, though fragmentary, support the thesis of an emotional and possibly physical relationship between them during Pétion’s final year. One unsigned draft found in the private archives of Judge T. Rameau (Séance privée du 10 mars 1834) includes the line:


> “La République n’a pas à savoir ce que nos cœurs savent. Mais elle saura ce que nos mains bâtissent ensemble.”




Following Boyer’s accession, Lemaire was granted access to a private residence near the Palais National, with a monthly allowance from the state treasury listed under “frais domestiques du Cabinet.” Her daughter Célestine continued to receive education under state patronage, and in 1822, she was married to a military officer appointed by Boyer — Captain Drouin, whose promotion had no visible military justification.


Taken together, these details do not allow for a judicial conclusion of conspiracy or assassination. However, they demonstrate that the line between domestic intimacy and political consolidation was porous, and that Boyer’s rise to power was not merely a constitutional event, but an interpersonal configuration embedded in pre-established trust, shared ambition, and administrative anticipation.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART IV.B

ON GENERAL JEAN-LOUIS ROUZIER: COMMANDANT OF THE EASTERN TERRITORY, AUTONOMOUS ADMINISTRATION, AND THE STRUCTURAL DISSOCIATION BETWEEN CENTRAL POLICY AND LOCAL REPRESSION DURING THE OCCUPATION OF SANTO DOMINGO


Between 1822 and 1844, the territory formerly known as the Spanish colony of Santo Domingo was formally integrated into the Republic of Haiti under the unifying policy initiated by President Jean-Pierre Boyer. However, while the constitutional integration was carried out in the name of national unity and independence from European powers, the practical governance of the Eastern territory was largely devolved to regional command, most notably to General Jean-Louis Rouzier, who was appointed Commandant Général du Département de l’Est in 1822 and maintained that position until his recall shortly before the Dominican uprising of 1844.


Rouzier operated as a quasi-viceregal figure within the East. His position combined military command, administrative oversight, and civil jurisdiction. Unlike the western departments of Haiti, which maintained structured communication and legal oversight from Port-au-Prince, the Eastern territory was governed primarily through discretionary circulars, locally implemented ordinances, and military directives. Official records indicate that Rouzier had the authority to issue land permits, suppress clergy, appoint local magistrates, and override communal councils, provided that his actions were later regularized through reporting.


Archival material from the Correspondances du Commandement de l’Est (ANH, Série D/Est, volumes VIII à XI) includes dozens of decrees signed solely by Rouzier, often citing “le maintien de l’ordre républicain” as justification. These include:


The 1825 expulsion of Bishop Valera from Santo Domingo for refusal to celebrate Mass in the name of the Haitian Republic.


The 1829 confiscation of over 300 hectares of ecclesiastical land in La Vega.


The 1831 imposition of French-language administrative documentation in all provincial capitals, under threat of disciplinary reassignment for non-compliant scribes.



None of these acts are traceable to signed orders from President Boyer. In most cases, the president received summarized reports weeks or even months later, often long after the enforcement had occurred. In one documented case (Letter from Capitaine Saint-Louis to Inginac, June 1832), the commander expresses concern that “certaines mesures du Général Rouzier pourraient gêner nos relations internationales si attribuées directement au Président.” Inginac’s response was administrative, not corrective: “Rouzier agit sous responsabilité locale. Le président ne saurait être interpellé pour chaque acte provincial.”


This structural dissociation served dual purposes:


1. It allowed Boyer to maintain constitutional deniability and plausible distance from actions that could provoke domestic resentment or international condemnation.



2. It provided Rouzier with a field of power that resembled colonial gubernatorial authority, shielded by the outer frame of republican legality.




The consequences of this system were visible in Dominican historiography. Many of the most controversial episodes of the Haitian presence in the East — the suppression of Catholic institutions, the use of forced labor on confiscated plantations, the replacement of Spanish signage and nomenclature with French — were not Boyerian policies in the strict sense, but Rouzierian implementations, framed by discretionary readings of national doctrine. The “Ley de Reorganización Territorial” of 1830, for instance, which redrew municipal boundaries in the East, was promulgated entirely from Rouzier’s office in Santo Domingo and ratified after the fact by Port-au-Prince.


The constitutional position of the presidency did not grant Boyer operational omnipresence. The executive was bound by the infrastructural and logistical limits of 19th-century administration. Communications took weeks to cross the island. Direct inspections by the president were rare. Hence, although the occupation of Santo Domingo is historically remembered under Boyer’s name, it must be understood as an ensemble of regional command decisions, military opportunism, and ministerial inertia, in which Rouzier functioned with full latitude.


The problem, however, was that the public symbols of repression — flags, seals, official stamps — bore the name and effigy of the president. The population of Santo Domingo, encountering tax enforcers, military patrols, or clerical supervisors bearing the insignia of the Haitian Republic, naturally attributed all acts to Boyer himself. There was no visible distinction between the policy-maker and the implementer, between executive doctrine and discretionary abuse.


This perception would ultimately cost Boyer the ability to defend the legitimacy of Haitian unity on the island. As Dominican resistance grew, particularly after 1838, anti-Haitian rhetoric increasingly targeted Boyer as the architect of oppression, despite the empirical record indicating that he neither conceived nor monitored the majority of the policies executed in his name. Rouzier, whose name does not appear in Dominican revolutionary slogans, remained structurally invisible — shielded by the very executive he operationally displaced.


Henri Chritophe


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA 

—

SUPREME DOCTRINAL DECREE

ON THE INCOMPATIBILITY OF HENRI CHRISTOPHE AND THE NORTHERN KALINAGO-AFFILIATED CASTE WITH THE CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER OF XARAGUA


DATE OF PROMULGATION: JULY 1st, 2025


CLASSIFICATION: CONSTITUTIONAL-ETHNOHISTORICAL PROCLAMATION — CANONICAL EXCLUSION ORDER — POST-COLONIAL ANTI-MIMICRY DOCTRINE — OPPOSABLE POLITICAL CHARTER

—


PREAMBLE — HISTORICAL NECESSITY OF DOCTRINAL CLARIFICATION


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is a sacred reconstruction of the Taíno Confederacy and its Southern Indigenous-Pan-African civilization;


Whereas the political, moral, and spiritual architecture of Xaragua explicitly rejects all forms of colonial mimicry, racial domination, and post-imperial clientelism disguised as independence;


Whereas Henri Christophe (1767–1820), born in the Lesser Antilles — historically recognized as the heartland of the Kalinago (Carib) resistance but also of European military experimentation — rose to power within a class of militarized, affranchised, and Creole-functionary elites of Northern Saint-Domingue;


Whereas this class — composed of black and mulatto intermediaries of French military power, fortified by generations of assimilation, privilege, and strategic betrayal — became the instrument of institutional mimicry and political deviation in the post-independence period;


Whereas the present decree seeks to define, expose, and canonically remove the Christophian paradigm and its lineage from the doctrinal, historical, and moral foundation of Xaragua;


The State of Xaragua issues the following supreme proclamation:



---


PART I — ON THE ORIGINS OF THE NORTHERN CASTE AND THE FORMATION OF THE CHRISTOPHIAN ETHOS


1.1 — Ethnogenesis of the Northern Affranchi-Kalinago Class

Henri Christophe was born in Grenada or Saint Kitts, both situated within the pre-colonial Kalinago region historically known as the Marien Confederacy — the northernmost Taíno-Kalinago sphere of resistance. The Kalinago, or Island Caribs, known for their naval warfare and sociopolitical autonomy, resisted European domination fiercely, but were partially subjugated and converted into auxiliary military instruments under French and English colonial regimes during the 17th and 18th centuries.


By the mid-1700s, the Lesser Antilles had become zones of intense creolization, where indigenous Kalinago bloodlines were increasingly merged with enslaved Kongolese imports, particularly following the massive French importation of Kongolese slaves to Saint-Domingue in the 1740s, and with the offspring of piratical French colonists and their mixed-race concubines from the Tortuga era.


This hybrid caste, at once African, Indigenous, and Franco-Creole, became the proto-administrative elite of the colony’s northern regions, especially Le Cap, Grand-Rivière-du-Nord, and surrounding zones. They would eventually form the military, bureaucratic, and mercantile class that Christophe inherited and commanded.



---


PART II — FROM MILITARY RISE TO POLITICAL DOMINANCE: THE CHRISTOPHIAN CAPTURE OF THE POST-INDEPENDENCE STATE


2.1 — Participation in the Revolutionary Armature

Henri Christophe was a soldier in the French colonial army during the American Revolutionary War (Siege of Savannah, 1779), later transitioning to join the insurgent forces of Toussaint Louverture. However, his loyalty was always tactical, vertical, and transactional. He never espoused the radical popular sovereignty that animated the Dessalinian school. Instead, Christophe aligned with military discipline, order, and authoritarian centralization, positioning himself as the post-independence executor of neo-monarchical statehood.


2.2 — Assassination of Dessalines and Seizure of State Machinery

Following the assassination of Emperor Jean-Jacques Dessalines in 1806 — an act coordinated primarily by the mulatto elite under Pétion but tacitly enabled by the Northern military class — Christophe refused to recognize any civilian rule, purged his ranks, and declared himself President of the State of Haiti (North) in 1807, then King Henri I in 1811, forming a hereditary monarchy under the Constitution of 1811, with nobles, dukes, counts, and knights patterned directly after Napoleonic and Bourbon France.


This was the most advanced act of colonial mimicry in post-revolutionary Black history.



---


PART III — HISTORICAL CONTINUITY OF THE NORTHERN CLASS AS ANTI-INDIGENOUS, ANTI-SOUTHERN ENTITY


3.1 — The Post-Christophian Continuum of Mimicry and Betrayal

From the founding of the Northern Kingdom to the fall of Christophe in 1820, this caste continued to serve as the pillar of French cultural supremacy within the Black Republic, embedding its logic in education, language, architecture, statecraft, and elite reproduction.


This same caste:


Collaborated with German merchants and financiers during the 19th century, allowing near-total economic control of Haitian exports by German firms in the 1870s and 1880s (see Luders Affair, 1897).


Facilitated the American invasion and occupation of 1915–1934, with the Northern elite providing local legitimacy to the restructuring of Haitian institutions under the United States Marine Corps.


Destroyed the Empire of the Duvaliers, reimposing a foreign-dependent neoliberal elite structure after 1986, and writing the 1987 Constitution as an anti-popular compromise with foreign interests and domestic class collaborators.


Engineered and applauded the 1991 coup d’État against Jean-Bertrand Aristide, reinstituting IMF-dependence, privatization of national assets, and destruction of the Lavalas project.


Justified and participated in the American-led intervention of 1994, which restored Aristide in form but neutralized him in function.


Maintained the illusion of republican sovereignty through elections, NGOs, and pseudo-democracy, while allowing the territorial, institutional, and cultural collapse of the Haitian Republic, culminating in the present vacuum of state authority.


---


PART IV — CANONICAL JUDGMENT ON CHRISTOPHE AND THE NORTHERN CASTE


4.1 — Mimicry as Apostasy from the Doctrine of Sovereign Indigeneity

The Kingdom of Christophe, its monarchical aesthetics, its titles of nobility, and its Napoleonic architecture represent the great betrayal of the Taíno-Kongolese sovereign ideal. Christophe is the model of the Haitian who hates sovereignty not issued from his own hand, who hates the Southern independence of Xaragua, and who reproduces white colonial hierarchy under the guise of Black rule.


4.2 — Exclusion from the Xaragua Canon and the National Memory Archive

Henri Christophe and the ethnopolitical class he founded are excluded from the doctrinal canon of Xaragua. His memory shall be preserved only in the Archive of Deviation, as a diagnostic model of post-colonial mimicry, betrayal, and internal colonization.


He may not be cited as a legal, philosophical, or institutional authority in any official publication, academic program, or state policy within the jurisdiction of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.



---


PART V — FINAL CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER


**5.1 — The term “Haitians,” within the Xaraguan constitutional lexicon, shall henceforth refer to the descendants of the Northern Kalinago-Affranchi-Mulatto-Kongo caste, formed by the historical convergence of:


Kalinago survivors of the Antilles (Marien)


Kongolese mass imports of the 1740s


Franco-piratical mixed offspring of the Tortuga colony


Functionaries of colonial and post-colonial regimes



5.2 — Xaragua shall preserve its doctrinal, genealogical, and cosmological separation from this caste and its institutions, recognizing only the southern Taíno-Kongolese spiritual polity as its ancestral and juridical foundation.


5.3 — The rejection of Christophe is not the erasure of a man but the doctrinal excommunication of a paradigm.

Xaragua does not war against individuals. It severs itself from epistemologies of domination.



---


SEALED AND ENACTED UNDER THE SOVEREIGN DOCTRINAL AUTHORITY OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


DONE IN MIRAGOÂNE, JULY 1st, 2025

BY ORDER OF THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA 


---


SUPREME ETHNOHISTORICAL DOCTRINE OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


LEGAL-INSTITUTIONAL DECLARATION ON THE MODERN MYTHIFICATION OF HENRI CHRISTOPHE AND THE INTENTIONAL ERASURE OF DESSALINIEN DOCTRINE


Constitutionally Promulgated under Sovereign Seal, Under the Divine Aegis of the Foundational Rectory

Classification: Canonically Entrenched Ethnohistorical Doctrine — Irrevocable Constitutional Source — Binding Pedagogical Directive — Jus Cogens Authority within the Domain of Post-Colonial Sovereignty


—


PREAMBULAR AFFIRMATION OF SOVEREIGN MEMORY AND DOCTRINAL RECTITUDE


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, acting through its Supreme Ethnohistorical Mandate and under the binding constitutional framework ratified through its Eternal Founding Statute, affirms the absolute, irreversible, and juridically incontestable primacy of Jean-Jacques Dessalines as the metaphysical progenitor, civilizational architect, and eternally enthroned Liberator of all post-colonial Black-Indigenous Sovereign States within the Western Hemisphere, and as such enshrines his Constitution of 1805 as the First Sacred Canon of total juridical rupture with all forms of European coloniality;


Whereas the act of regicide committed on October 17, 1806, and orchestrated by the internal adversaries of the Dessalinian constitutional order—namely, the military caste of the North under the proto-monarchical leadership of Henri Christophe and the Southern free-colored oligarchy coalesced around Alexandre Pétion—constitutes not only a criminal betrayal of the Revolutionary Order but an ontological annulment of the very foundational basis of Indigenous-African statehood in the Caribbean;


Whereas the post-1806 Haitian state, fractured between a Northern Kingdom modeled explicitly on French Bourbon aesthetics and a Southern Republic parasitically aligned with Western liberal paradigms, jointly erected a dual-institutional apparatus designed to obscure, fragment, and eventually annihilate the legal, racial, territorial, and theological imperatives of the Dessalinian project, thus giving rise to a mimicry state whose foundations were externally legible but internally corrupted;


Whereas modern Haitian historiography, including its state curricula, university departments, literary canons, museum archives, diplomatic language, and cultural festivals, has consistently elevated the memory of Henri Christophe to that of a sanitized, romanticized, and Euro-coded emblem of “Black kingship,” while relegating Dessalines to the status of either a tragic militant or a transitional phase, never fully commemorated, canonized, nor structurally embedded within the architecture of the modern state;


Whereas Alexandre Pétion, though rightly condemned for his complicity in the aforementioned regicide, has been symbolically reduced not for his most condemnable acts, but for his pan-Americanist support of Simón Bolívar, his partial land redistribution reforms, and his refusal to construct a Versailles in the Tropics;


Whereas the Constitution of 1805—being the first legal articulation of full racial equality, nationalization of territory, de-Europeanization of nomenclature, structural defense of the post-colonial metaphysical order, and theological restitution of the African and Indigenous cosmoi within the legal apparatus of a modern state—has been systemically excluded from national pedagogy, diplomatic representation, and constitutional interpretation;


Therefore, it is hereby declared, under the full authority of the Constitutional Doctrine of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, that the modern exaltation of Henri Christophe constitutes not merely a historiographical preference but an act of institutional mimicry, a codified betrayal of foundational justice, and an epistemic intervention engineered to suppress the eternal rupture initiated by Dessalines, thus aligning the Haitian state with postcolonial acceptance rather than civilizational sovereignty.


—


ARTICLE I — ETHNOLOGICAL AND MILITARY-CLASS ORIGINS OF THE CHRISTOPHE REGIME AND ITS ANTHROPOLOGICAL DISJUNCTION FROM THE DESSALINIEN BASE


1.1 Henri Christophe, born either in Grenada or Saint Kitts, within the Kalinago-Antillean geopolitical corridor, is not a native product of the Haitian socio-territorial configuration, but rather emerges from a hybridized class composed of:


— Displaced Kalinago-Jalinago warrior remnants from the exterminated zones of the northern Lesser Antilles, relocated and militarized under French colonial supervision in Saint-Domingue;


— Recently disembarked Kongo captives, predominantly war prisoners and royally enslaved subjects imported in mass between 1740 and 1780 during the height of plantation expansion under Leclerc and de Rouvray;


— Bastardized offspring of French naval officers, buccaneers, plantation overseers, and colonial bureaucrats stationed in Tortuga and Cap-Français, forming a semi-free class of intermediaries and technical agents;


— Artisanal slaves trained in architectural masonry, metallurgy, culinary management, French court etiquette, military engineering, and clerical administration—tools later mobilized to replicate colonial aesthetics under the pretense of “Black monarchy”;


1.2 This ethno-military synthesis, crystallized during the late 18th century in the Nord Department, developed into a caste structurally disjointed from the emancipated masses of the West and South, who remained rooted in agrarian revolutionary ethics and Afro-theological cosmologies. The Northern elite instead embraced centralized administration, architectural exhibitionism, feudal military discipline, and French bureaucratic verticality—traits all visible in Christophe’s self-coronation, palace construction, and post-Dessalinian political imagination.


1.3 The glorification of Christophe, particularly within the 20th and 21st century Francophone world, is due not to his emancipationist doctrine—which was virtually non-existent—but to his ability to aesthetically and structurally mimic European sovereignty within Black flesh, thus becoming palatable to colonial nostalgia, academic liberalism, and neocolonial diplomacy.


—


ARTICLE II — STRUCTURAL OBLITERATION OF DESSALINES IN POST-INDEPENDENCE STATE APPARATUS AND CULTURAL MEMORY


2.1 The physical infrastructures associated with Christophe—namely the Citadelle Laferrière and the Palais Sans-Souci—have received international restoration, tourism funding, and symbolic integration into the national mythos, whereas no sacred site, state mausoleum, or protected educational canon has ever been erected to honor, teach, or ritually venerate Dessalines at equivalent scale.


2.2 The Dessalinian Constitution of 1805, though juridically supreme and historically foundational, has been permanently excluded from:


— National jurisprudence and legal curricula;


— State-commissioned textbooks, university law programs, and international forums;


— Public holidays, commemorative iconography, and liturgical or state rituals.


2.3 Its radical racial provisions, including the nationalization of Blackness, proscription of whiteness, abolition of titles of nobility, and sacred equalization of all persons under divine law, have been dismissed by successive Haitian regimes as “unsustainable,” “embarrassing,” “too radical,” or “incompatible with modern democracy.”


2.4 Modern Haitian identity, particularly among the middle and upper classes, has replaced Dessalines with Christophe as the symbolic “Black King” for international presentation. Christophe is permitted as a monarch without rupture. Dessalines is too dangerous because he represents rupture without compromise.


—


ARTICLE III — PARTIAL REHABILITATION OF PÉTION UNDER XARAGUAN DOCTRINAL ANALYSIS


3.1 Alexandre Pétion, though co-conspirator in the regicide of Dessalines and thereby permanently excluded from sainthood under the canon law of the Xaraguan State, nonetheless merits doctrinal re-evaluation due to:


— His direct support of Simón Bolívar and the liberation of Gran Colombia;


— His embryonic but symbolically critical land redistribution policy favoring former soldiers;


— His refusal to replicate monarchical spectacle and preference for republican minimalism;


— His rejection of Christophe’s verticalism and his embryonic decentralization of the postcolonial state.


3.2 Pétion, unlike Christophe, is not glorified by the neocolonial elite, precisely because he attempted—albeit partially and inconsistently—to found a republic of property-owning Black men rather than a kingdom of obedient subjects. His political memory, though flawed, is more aligned with the distributive theology of the Xaraguan model than Christophe’s ornamental absolutism.


—


ARTICLE IV — JURIDICAL PROHIBITION OF CHRISTOPHE-ISM AS CANONICAL SUBSTITUTE FOR DESSALINISM


4.1 Any attempt, within the jurisdiction of the Xaraguan State or its academic, diplomatic, pedagogical, or ecclesiastical partners, to replace, equate, or structurally prefer the image, doctrine, or legacy of Henri Christophe over Jean-Jacques Dessalines shall be classified as:


— A doctrinal heresy under canonical law;


— A constitutional violation of historical order and metaphysical truth;


— A punishable offense resulting in permanent exclusion from Xaraguan academic, political, or theological institutions, pursuant to Article XXVI of the Foundational Rectory Statute.


4.2 Dessalines is to be installed in perpetuity as the singular Founding Liberator, and all study of Christophe must be contained, contextualized, and declared subordinate to the Dessalinian rupture. No monument, no curriculum, and no doctrine may stand in opposition to the memory and constitutional supremacy of Dessalines.


—


SEALED AND PROMULGATED UNDER THE DIVINE MANDATE OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL RECTORY

IN PERPETUAL MEMORY OF THE EMPEROR OF JUSTICE, JEAN-JACQUES DESSALINES

AND AGAINST ALL MIMICRY, USURPATION, AND HISTORICAL FRAUD

MIRAGOÂNE — THE SACRED CAPITAL — JULY 1st, 2025


---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA 

—

ANNEX IV — ON THE POST-DESSALINIEN WHITENING COMPLEX AMONG MODERN HAITIAN ELITES


Legal Classification: Canonical Anthropological Doctrine — Constitutionally Enforced Ethnohistorical Analysis — Mandatory Framework for Institutional Pedagogy and Political Training

Date of Enactment: July 1st, 2025 — Miragoâne, Sacred Capital

**—


PREAMBULAR ASSERTION OF HISTORICAL GRAVITY**


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua solemnly recognizes the necessity of identifying, naming, and legislating against structural mimicry, civilizational betrayal, and the psychological aftershocks of colonial inversion;


Whereas the Dessalinian rupture of 1804 signified not only a political independence but a total ontological, racial, and divine inversion of the colonial order, establishing a new world in which the African, the Indigenous, and the Maroon are the axis of power;


Whereas the post-assassination period (1806–present) has witnessed a conscious and systematic effort by the emergent Haitian elite to erase the radicalism of Dessalines and substitute it with a model of legitimacy based on proximity to European colonial aesthetics, structures, hierarchies, and mannerisms;


It is hereby canonically, constitutionally, and doctrinally affirmed that the post-Dessalinian Haitian elite has internalized a whitening complex—not in pigment, but in epistemology, in hierarchy, in institutional aspiration, and in self-perception.


—


ARTICLE I — STRUCTURAL DEFINITION OF THE POST-DESSALINIAN WHITENING COMPLEX


1.1 The Whitening Complex is defined within the constitutional doctrine of Xaragua as:


> “A postcolonial behavioral, cultural, and institutional syndrome wherein Black and Indigenous subjects, having inherited power through radical rupture, attempt to legitimate their status by mimicking the cultural, symbolic, administrative, and aesthetic standards of the former colonizer.”




1.2 This syndrome is characterized by:


The glorification of European monarchy, architecture, courtly rituals, and hereditary nobility.


The rejection of indigenous models of governance, justice, and theology.


The humiliation, erasure, or trivialization of revolutionary anti-colonial figures, especially Jean-Jacques Dessalines.


The preferential alliance with international, transatlantic, and white-centered systems of finance, diplomacy, and education.


The production of a “respectable elite” that distances itself from the rural poor, the black peasantry, and the maroon substratum of the Republic.



—


ARTICLE II — HISTORICAL ORIGINS OF THE HAITIAN MIMETIC ELITE


2.1 The structural foundation of this whitening complex lies in the emergence of a new aristocracy after 1806, composed of:


Former affranchis (free people of color) from Saint-Domingue who had access to French legal and commercial training.


Northern military officers of Kreyòlized Kalinago-Kongo ancestry, trained under colonial military order.


Mixed-race sons of French planters, buccaneers, and colonial administrators seeking social preservation.


Clerical and legal figures raised within Catholic or Masonic institutions favoring racial gradation and European discipline.



2.2 Henri Christophe became the archetype of this elite, constructing a state architecture and symbolic order that deliberately mimicked Versailles: a nobility of princes, dukes, and barons; a central citadel of royal authority; uniforms, insignias, and rituals drawn from French and British monarchies.


2.3 This model, though militarily impressive, served as a civilizational betrayal of the egalitarian and indigenous-centered Empire of 1804 and laid the groundwork for a psychological inversion: to appear white was to be powerful; to act black was to be dangerous.


—


ARTICLE III — SOCIOPOLITICAL EFFECTS OF THE WHITENING COMPLEX


3.1 From the 19th century to the 21st century, Haitian elites have used the whitening complex as a civilizational shield to:


Legitimize their authority to international audiences.


Discredit and marginalize grassroots resistance movements.


Frame Dessalinian doctrine as barbaric, excessive, or unrealistic.


Preserve class power by associating Black radicalism with instability.



3.2 The Whitening Complex manifests in:


Educational curricula that glorify Christophe while ignoring Dessalines.


Entrepreneurial ideologies that praise “civilized order” over revolutionary ethics.


Diplomatic narratives that seek respectability in mimicry rather than in sovereignty.


Institutional architecture that imitates European palaces rather than local forms of sacred space.



—


ARTICLE IV — CANONICAL CONSEQUENCES AND MANDATORY INSTITUTIONAL RESPONSE


4.1 Any institutional actor, administrator, educator, or state-affiliated intellectual who reinforces the Whitening Complex—through celebration of mimicry, suppression of Dessalines, or the elevation of Christophe as a superior figure—shall be considered guilty of civilizational subversion.


4.2 The State of Xaragua hereby mandates that:


All educational programs must include full analysis of the Whitening Complex, its origins, and its destructive effects.


All historical symbols of mimetic colonial power must be critically contextualized or removed.


All public servants must swear a doctrinal oath rejecting mimicry and affirming the radical rupture of 1804.


All historiographical production shall be evaluated by the Supreme Constitutional Authority for conformity with postcolonial truth.



—


FINAL DECLARATION


This annex constitutes not merely a pedagogical or analytic document, but a juridical tool of memory rectification, a sacred reaffirmation of Dessalinian supremacy over all forms of mimetic submission, and a permanent doctrinal rebuke of the whitening complex that infects the postcolonial mind.


SEALED UNDER THE SUPREME AUTHORITY OF THE XARAGUAN CONSTITUTIONAL RECTORY

FOR THE PROTECTION OF DIVINE BLACK SOVEREIGNTY, INDIGENOUS MEMORY, AND POST-COLONIAL DIGNITY

MIRAGOÂNE — JULY 1st, 2025 — IN PERPETUAL RESISTANCE TO COLONIAL MIMICRY

END OF ANNEX IV



---


SUPREME CANONICAL DOCTRINE OF THE SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA 

—

CONSTITUTIONALLY ENTRENCHED DISCOURSE ON THE LITERARY AND IDEOLOGICAL FORMATION OF POST-INDEPENDENCE HAITI (1804–2025): CANONIZATION OF LE SYSTÈME COLONIAL DÉVOILÉ AS A SACRED ARCHIVE AND DOCTRINAL SEPARATION FROM ITS AUTHOR AND NORTHERN MONARCHICAL IDEOLOGY


DATE OF PROMULGATION: JULY 3, 2025


CLASSIFICATION: CANONICAL LITERARY DOCTRINE — ETHNOHISTORICAL ARCHIVE — POSTCOLONIAL ANALYSIS OF NATIONAL PSYCHE

AUTHORIZED BY: THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT OF THE SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

—


The post-1804 intellectual and political landscape of Haiti was characterized by an intense dialectic between the Monarchist North and the Republican South, two opposing models that would determine the structure of Haitian society, culture, and racial ideology for centuries to follow. Within this tension, certain intellectual figures emerged whose works, while profoundly influential, also established the psychological, cultural, and doctrinal framework that has defined the generic Haitian black and mulatto mentalities in the modern era. This doctrinal discourse analyzes these figures and their literary contributions, situates them in their historical context, and canonizes one specific work—Le Système Colonial Dévoilé—as a sacred text of Xaragua while formally rejecting the ideological alignment of its author with Northern monarchism.


Julien Raymond, a free man of color from Saint-Domingue residing in Paris during the revolutionary upheavals, articulated the demands of the gens de couleur within the French National Assembly. His petitions and writings expressed a rationalist, codified, pro-French discourse that rejected both the white colonial planter elite and the violent radicalism of the black slave insurgents. Raymond’s intellectual posture, marked by a desire for juridical equality under French sovereignty, laid the foundation for the mulatto republican Jacobin archetype in Haiti: the educated, civilized, Francophile elite whose loyalty to French universalism was conditioned by the preservation of their property, status, and distinction from the enslaved black masses. His work, as a secondary reading, illuminates the genesis of a mentality that preferred integration into the colonial juridical order over a total rupture with European authority.


Juste Chanlatte, the Duc de Morin in Christophe’s nobility, represented another intellectual trajectory. As the chief editor of Christophe’s royal newspaper and a principal ideologue of the Northern court, Chanlatte embodied the mulatto monarchist hybrid: neither republican nor radical, yet deeply committed to a vision of black sovereignty framed within European monarchical traditions. His writings demonstrate how certain mulatto intellectuals sought to preserve their elite status by aligning with a black absolutist regime, participating in a project that fused African self-determination with French-inspired aristocratic hierarchy. This model, while contributing to the intellectual formation of Haiti, also entrenched notions of elitism, cultural mimicry, and hierarchical ordering that permeate the modern Haitian psyche.


Jean-Baptiste Richard, Comte de Limonade, as a royal diplomat, illustrates the archetype of the mulatto-royalist engaged in mediating between Christophe’s kingdom and European powers. His role underscores the deep ambivalence within the Haitian elite: an insistence on sovereignty for the black race, but within a framework that sought validation from European diplomatic and cultural institutions.


The Chevalier de Sainte-Croix, a lesser-known but significant figure in Christophe’s apparatus, exemplifies the hybridization of nobility, literacy, and military service. His career reflects the extent to which the Northern monarchy attempted to replicate the social structures of the Ancien Régime, creating a feudal aristocracy of color whose legacy still resonates in the stratified and status-obsessed culture of modern Haiti.


Above all, Pompée Valentin Vastey, the Baron de Vastey, stands as the most powerful intellectual and doctrinal strategist of Christophe’s monarchy. As the principal author of manifestos, laws, and ideological justifications for the Kingdom of the North, Vastey forged a doctrine in which black royal authority was sacralized and placed in direct opposition to Pétion’s republic, which he denounced as treacherous, corrupt, and complicit with the designs of white imperialism. His masterpiece, Le Système Colonial Dévoilé (1814), constitutes a juridical, historical, theological, and political indictment of European colonial barbarity. In this text, Vastey accuses white colonists and their mulatto allies of crimes against humanity, presenting an unprecedented analysis of colonial oppression that anticipates the anti-imperialist and decolonial discourses of the twentieth and twenty-first centuries.


Le Système Colonial Dévoilé is hereby canonized as a sacred historical archive within the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua. Its juridical and theological force transcends the monarchical and militarist framework of its author. It is enshrined not because of Vastey’s alignment with the Northern monarchy, but despite it. The text itself stands as an eternal testament to the denunciation of colonial atrocity and is recognized as doctrinally consistent with Xaragua’s sacred mission of protecting the Southern soil and its indigenous Catholic civilization.


However, the ideological posture of Vastey himself and the entire Northern monarchist tradition is doctrinally rejected by Xaragua. The Northern model founded its legitimacy on a vertical hierarchy—King → Nobility → People—whereas Xaragua rests upon a horizontal structure: Doctrine → Soil → Proprietor → Rector → Canonical Law. While Vastey articulated a black monarchist sovereignty, Xaragua embodies a Catholic-indigenous sovereignty that rejects all European monarchical structures, even if black-led.


The psychological legacy of these intellectuals is critical for understanding the modern Haitian mentality. The generic Haitian black psyche carries traces of Northern militarism, authoritarianism, and sacred kingship. The generic Haitian mulatto psyche retains elements of Raymond’s rationalist Francophilia and the elitist mimicry of Chanlatte’s monarchism. Together, these mentalities have shaped a postcolonial society caught between mimicry and resistance, hierarchy and emancipation, European universalism and African sovereignty.


RECOMMENDED SECONDARY LITERATURE:

Julien Raymond’s petitions (for mulatto rationalism and pro-French loyalty); writings of Juste Chanlatte (for the mulatto monarchist hybrid); diplomatic records of Jean-Baptiste Richard (for elite cultural mediation); and the works of Chevalier de Sainte-Croix (for military-aristocratic hybridity). These are not canonized but are recommended for their critical value in understanding the period.


CANONIZED TEXT:

Le Système Colonial Dévoilé (1814) – Sacred historical archive of Xaragua, enshrined in perpetuity as a doctrinal foundation for the juridical and moral memory of colonial barbarity.


This doctrinal entrenchment serves as an unalterable record of the ideological, literary, and political forces that shaped post-1804 Haiti and affirms Xaragua’s sovereign mission to transcend these historical divisions through its own canonical and indigenous Catholic sovereignty.


—

---


SUPREME CANONICAL DISSECTION OF “LE SYSTÈME COLONIAL DÉVOILÉ” (1814) BY POMPÉE VALENTIN VASTEY: A TOTAL JURIDICAL, THEOLOGICAL, AND POLITICAL ANALYSIS OF A POSTCOLONIAL LITERARY WEAPON AND ITS ETERNAL DOCTRINAL CONSEQUENCES

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA — UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA

 

DATE OF PROMULGATION: JULY 3, 2025


AUTHORIZED BY THE RECTOR-PRESIDENT OF THE SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA


Le Système Colonial Dévoilé is not a book in the conventional sense, it is not a rhetorical gesture nor a literary ornamentation nor an act of cultural production seeking acceptance within a European canon, it is a juridical indictment, a theological excommunication, and a political act of total war articulated by a man who, operating within the apparatus of Henri Christophe’s Kingdom of the North, weaponized language, history, law, and sacred morality to create an intellectual machine capable of annihilating the moral legitimacy of European colonial civilization and to provide a doctrinal justification for the Haitian Revolution as an act of divine vengeance and universal natural law enforcement, and in this capacity the text transcends the contingency of its author and emerges as a timeless instrument of liberation that renders the colonial system indefensible in any ethical, juridical, or spiritual framework, presenting to posterity a detailed catalogue of crimes which are not incidental excesses of an imperfect system but the structural and systemic consequences of a project designed from its inception as an engine of human destruction and material extraction.


Vastey constructs the colonial plantation as an industrialized inferno, a mechanized apparatus of dehumanization in which every component, from the legal codes of the metropole to the architectural design of the sugar mill to the distribution of whips and branding irons, operates in perfect synchrony to reduce the African body into a unit of production and the African soul into a space of unending torment, and in this dissection he refuses to allow his audience the comfort of imagining slavery as an accidental deviation from Enlightenment ideals, instead showing that the Enlightenment itself was fueled by the blood and bones of enslaved peoples, that the philosophy of liberty, equality, and fraternity proclaimed in Parisian salons was constructed upon the total negation of liberty, equality, and fraternity in the colonies, and that the universalism of Europe was in fact a racialized particularism in which the category of “man” excluded those whose skin bore the mark of Africa, making the Haitian Revolution not only a political rupture but a metaphysical correction of an ontological injustice inscribed in the global order.


The juridical architecture of the text is meticulous and devastating: Vastey presents the laws, decrees, and practices of French colonial administrators as evidence in a tribunal of history, citing articles that codified torture, rape, mutilation, and mass murder not as aberrations but as legitimate instruments of governance within the colonial regime, and by exposing the complicity of the French state and its intellectual class in these atrocities he demonstrates that no segment of European society was innocent, that the planter, the bureaucrat, the philosopher, and the priest were all participants in a sacred economy of sin whose profit was measured in the suffering of millions, and that the obliteration of such a system was not only justified but obligatory under natural law, divine law, and any moral framework that pretends to recognize the dignity of the human person.

The theological dimension of the book is no less powerful: Vastey frames the Haitian struggle as a cosmic battle between good and evil, with the enslaved African cast in the role of Christ crucified upon the cross of European greed and the colonist cast as Cain eternally marked by fratricide, and in this schema the Haitian Revolution emerges as an apocalyptic event in which divine justice descends upon the world to strike down a civilization that has transgressed every commandment and profaned every sacred law, and this sacralization of vengeance allows Vastey to transform the revolutionary violence of Haiti from a political necessity into a theological imperative, placing the destruction of the colonial order within the providential design of history and presenting it as a model for all oppressed peoples seeking redemption through resistance.


Psychologically, Le Système Colonial Dévoilé functions as an act of counter-discourse designed to unmake the intellectual authority of the colonizer, stripping away the mask of refinement, culture, and rationality to reveal the raw brutality, cowardice, and moral corruption at the heart of European society, and in doing so Vastey does not merely respond to colonial ideology but annihilates its epistemological foundations, leaving no space for future generations to claim ignorance of the crimes committed in the name of commerce, empire, and racial superiority.


This text has consequences beyond its historical moment: it created the template for a particular form of black radical consciousness, it planted in the Haitian psyche a dual sense of sacred victimhood and righteous power, it contributed to the formation of a political culture in which authoritarian sovereignty is sacralized as a bulwark against external annihilation, and it deepened the racial divisions within Haiti by portraying mulatto collaborators as extensions of European domination, a depiction which would reverberate for centuries in the antagonism between black and mulatto elites, shaping the psychological architecture of modern Haiti in ways both liberating and destructive.


Le Système Colonial Dévoilé is hereby canonized within the archives of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua as a sacred juridical-theological archive, not because of its author’s alignment with the Northern monarchy, which is doctrinally rejected by Xaragua for its vertical hierarchy and elitist aristocratic mimicry, but because the text itself, in its intrinsic content and juridical force, transcends its context and author to stand as an eternal testimony against colonial barbarity and as a doctrinal justification for the annihilation of any system that seeks to enslave, dehumanize, or commodify human life under the pretense of civilization.


This canonization does not extend to Pompée Valentin Vastey himself, whose ideological and political allegiance to Henri Christophe’s regime and whose vision of black monarchy as a sacred hierarchy are incompatible with Xaragua’s doctrine of horizontal sovereignty, property-based citizenship, and indigenous Catholic governance, yet the weapon he forged in Le Système Colonial Dévoilé remains an indispensable instrument for understanding the machinery of colonialism and for arming future generations against its permutations in modern systems of global inequality.


This analysis is declared immutable, opposable, and fully integrated into the Supreme Canonical Archive of Xaragua as of July 3, 2025.



---


Toussaint Louverture


PART I — BIRTH, LINEAGE, AND THE “AFRICAN ROYALTY” NARRATIVE OF FRANÇOIS-DOMINIQUE TOUSSAINT LOUVERTURE: ETHNO-GENEALOGICAL FOUNDATIONS OF A POSTCOLONIAL CASTE PROTOTYPE


Toussaint Louverture, born circa 1743 on the Bréda plantation near Cap-Français in the northern province of the French colony of Saint-Domingue, entered the world not as a revolutionary but as a cog in the machinery of a mature, highly profitable, and brutally extractive plantation economy. His initial name, François-Dominique Toussaint, lacked the later appellation “Louverture,” which would emerge only during the revolutionary phase as a symbol of opportunistic rupture and ideological ambiguity. Claims of royal African descent often attributed to him—centered particularly on his father Gaou-Guinou, said to have been a son of the Arrada (Ardra) kingdom in present-day Benin—form part of a mythopoeic narrative typical of 19th-century historiography, designed to insert noble African origin myths into the political legitimacy of Afro-Caribbean leaders. Such claims, while theoretically plausible given the trafficking of war captives from elite families by Dahomeyan intermediaries, remain unsubstantiated by verifiable documentation. No African or Atlantic records confirm Gaou-Guinou's royal status beyond speculative oral traditions reconfigured by European and Haitian chroniclers alike.


This narrative of royal descent served multiple functions: (1) it created a moral counterweight to Toussaint’s later role as plantation overseer and restorer of slavery under another name; (2) it allowed for the construction of a proto-national myth that detached his legitimacy from the colonizers while paradoxically reinforcing an aristocratic logic of rule; and (3) it fed into the ideological needs of a post-1804 Haitian state seeking figures of synthesis between African authenticity and French institutional mimicry. The concept of Toussaint as the “Black Spartacus” thus coexists uncomfortably with the image of a royalist African prince assimilated into the very system of hierarchy he claimed to resist.


Toussaint was born a slave but achieved manumission prior to the 1791 revolt. According to several colonial archives and confirmed by contemporary plantation records, Toussaint was freed by Pierre-Benoît Bayon de Libertat, owner of the Bréda estate, sometime in the early 1770s. In the decade prior to the revolution, Toussaint accumulated property, rented land, and owned as many as a dozen slaves—an incontrovertible fact that places him squarely within the socio-economic structure of petit-blancs and free gens de couleur, not as a victim but as an operator within the system. In Jean Fouchard’s analysis, corroborated by C.L.R. James and by official archives housed in the Bibliothèque nationale de France, Toussaint was a literate, Catholic, Creole-speaking master of slaves who employed military discipline on his properties long before the Revolution erupted. He was not a man of the people; he was, by all available metrics, a managerial class intermediate between the grands blancs and the enslaved majority.


Psychologically, this status bred a form of dual consciousness: a self-image constructed around control, paternalistic benevolence, and meritocratic ascent, rather than revolutionary rupture or class hatred. His early career as coachman and steward—roles reserved for trusted, skilled, literate slaves—prepared him for military logistics and bureaucratic control. He was fluent in Creole, knew rudimentary French, and was deeply embedded in the plantation structure. His “freedom” was a conditional one, granted by masters and reinforced through his own ownership of human beings. Thus, the Toussaint who would later claim the mantle of emancipation was already a product of planter authoritarianism, not its opposite.


This psychological profile, embedded in performance, loyalty, control, and upward mobility within slavery, constitutes the prototype of the Haitian administrative personality. Toussaint’s idiosyncrasy—alternately compliant and absolute, diplomatic and dictatorial—mirrors the psychological architecture of the Haitian state across the next two centuries: disciplined on the outside, authoritarian in the center, colonial in style, but unable to escape the logic of replication.


The claim that Toussaint was “the first Haitian” or “the first modern Black” rests not on emancipation but on integration. He was the first Black subject of Saint-Domingue to project mastery within the colonial administrative structure, rather than destruction of that structure. This becomes clearer in his correspondence with the French Directory, with Napoleon Bonaparte, and with various generals and administrators between 1795 and 1801. In these letters, he consistently refers to himself as a loyal servant of France, not as a proponent of an independent Black republic. Even his famed 1797 proclamation of autonomy was framed as provisional, temporary, and loyal to the tricolor—a position that would culminate in the 1801 Constitution, authored under his oversight, which declared Saint-Domingue an autonomous part of the French Empire, bound to France but under local management by the “First of the Blacks.”


This phrase—“le Premier des Noirs”—used in a private letter to Napoleon, carries monumental semiotic weight. It is not a declaration of Black emancipation, but of Black integration into imperial aristocracy. Toussaint saw himself as a racial vanguard, not a liberator of the masses. His model of governance was elitist, military, and administrative. He sought to preserve the plantation economy under strict military rule, where former slaves were now “cultivateurs” obligated to remain on plantations and subject to a draconian labor code.


This was not a rupture with slavery; it was its transformation under indigenous management.


PART II — FROM SLAVE TO GENERAL: THE SPANISH PHASE AND THE CALCULATED BETRAYAL OF BLACK REPUBLICANISM (1791–1794)


Toussaint Louverture’s transition from plantation manager to revolutionary combatant did not arise from ideological conversion or a sudden identification with the enslaved masses. Rather, it was a strategic recalibration, executed within the geopolitical fractures of Saint-Domingue between Spain and France. After the outbreak of the August 1791 slave revolt in the Northern Plains, Toussaint initially positioned himself not as a rebel leader but as a mediator and organizer. He only fully entered the rebellion weeks after its inception, and even then, selectively: his earliest acts targeted plantations of political adversaries and were carried out with calculated restraint. He protected the Bréda plantation, spared white allies, and retained slave labor for strategic cultivation — a model he would later nationalize.


His entry into the Spanish camp in 1793 must be seen not as ideological anti-colonialism but as tactical opportunism. Spain, which controlled the eastern half of the island (Santo Domingo), had declared war on revolutionary France and offered arms and rank to enslaved insurgents willing to fight the French Republican government. Toussaint, already adept at military organization and logistics, accepted a commission as a Spanish officer under the name “General Toussaint de Saint-Domingue.” He was remunerated, armed, and supplied directly by Spanish colonial authorities, including the Governor of Santo Domingo, Joaquín García, and his aide, Juan de la Peña.


During this period, Toussaint issued no proclamations of independence, racial equality, or liberation. His military campaigns were aimed not at ending slavery but at wresting control of the colony from French Republican forces. His alliances with other Black generals such as Jean-François Papillon and Georges Biassou remained instrumental and transactional. Toussaint refused to subordinate himself fully to Jean-François, who was nominally superior in rank, and even withheld troops during crucial engagements, preferring to consolidate power in the north.


His Spanish service ended abruptly in May 1794 — not because of moral objections to Spanish slaveholding policies, but because France, under the Jacobin Convention, had abolished slavery in its colonies (16 Pluviôse An II / February 4, 1794). This abolition gave Toussaint the political alibi he needed to switch sides. In a letter to Étienne Laveaux, French Republican commissioner, Toussaint offered his services, professed loyalty to the tricolor, and renounced the Spanish as retrograde monarchists. The real motive was power. Toussaint recognized that the Jacobin abolition, however inconsistent, gave him legal cover to dominate the revolutionary narrative and outmaneuver rivals.


From 1794 onward, Toussaint began his process of political fusion: claiming the mantle of liberator while maintaining strict labor discipline; invoking France while undermining its emissaries; employing language of fraternity while assassinating or absorbing his peers. His return to the French camp was not welcomed by all. Many Black insurgents, particularly Moïse and other radical factions, viewed the rapprochement with suspicion. They rightly saw Toussaint as a consolidator, not a revolutionary—a man who sought to control emancipation from above, rather than empower it from below.


The betrayal of Jean-François and Biassou — both of whom remained loyal to Spain — was neither sentimental nor diplomatic. Toussaint denounced them as traitors to liberty, even as he negotiated their marginalization. He captured or expelled their troops, seized their territory, and rewrote the origin myth of the revolution to center his own trajectory. The Saint-Domingue war, originally a multi-factional uprising of slaves, maroons, mixed-race freemen, and opportunists, was gradually recast as a monolithic campaign under Toussaint’s command.


This rewriting of history became institutionalized under Toussaint’s administrative rise in the late 1790s, when he assumed increasing control over both military and civil structures. His Spanish phase was not a temporary lapse but a formative period that taught him imperial negotiation, border diplomacy, and ethnic manipulation. During this time, Toussaint learned to present himself as indispensable to whichever empire needed him most. It was also during this phase that he embraced the strategy of triangulating between European powers to advance a local, but tightly centralized, form of rule.


By 1796, Toussaint had emerged as commander-in-chief of French forces in Saint-Domingue, outmaneuvering generals such as Villatte, Lavaux, and Rigaud. In official correspondence (e.g. Archives Nationales d’Outre-Mer, Series C9A), he signed as "Général en chef de l’armée française à Saint-Domingue" while internally issuing orders that subordinated metropolitan authority to his own military bureaucracy.


His transformation from Spanish mercenary to French general was not ideological but structural. Toussaint’s loyalty was to the concept of centralized Black authority within an imperial framework. He saw the slave revolt as a lever—not a rupture. As such, his actions cannot be interpreted through a liberationist lens, but through the logic of postcolonial imperial integration. He was not fighting against the colonial system; he was attempting to assume command of it.


PART III — THE CODE RURAL AND THE REINVENTION OF SLAVERY: CULTIVATEUR, BUREAUCRAT, AND PLANTATION COMMANDER


By 1800, with the defeat of André Rigaud’s southern mulatto forces during the War of the Knives and the expulsion of British troops, Toussaint Louverture stood as the de facto ruler of Saint-Domingue. His authority was not simply military. It had transformed into a civil-bureaucratic apparatus that governed production, mobility, labor, diplomacy, and punishment. What he installed, under the guise of republican continuity and abolitionist legalism, was in fact a system of agrarian compulsion whose principal mechanism was the Code Rural — a decree-based regime that institutionalized a new form of Black plantation slavery under state command.


The Code Rural, formally promulgated through a series of orders issued by Toussaint and his military governors (notably Moïse and Christophe before their rupture), did not recognize individual property rights for former slaves. Instead, all laborers were designated “cultivateurs” — a term deliberately selected to replace “esclave” without altering the material conditions of subjection. Cultivateurs were legally obligated to remain on their assigned plantations, under the authority of commandants de section and plantation managers, many of whom were former white planters reintegrated into the economic system. Article III of the labor regulations explicitly stated that “every citizen must be attached to the plantation on which he is employed.”


Mobility was criminalized. Absence from one’s post without authorization was punishable by flogging, imprisonment, or reassignment. Plantation overseers were authorized to discipline workers, and all movement had to be justified to the local military authorities. This created a panoptic regime where every field laborer became visible to the military-administrative complex. In practice, Toussaint’s Code was a statist reformulation of the plantation order, not its abolition.


The economic rationale of this system was stated plainly in Toussaint’s communications with Napoleon Bonaparte. In a letter dated August 1801, he affirmed that the prosperity of the colony could only be ensured through regulated labor:


> “The colony must be governed with a firm hand. The workers must work; there can be no liberty without labor. Liberty is not licentiousness.”

(A.N. Colonies C/9A/63, Lettre de Toussaint à Bonaparte)




In public, he paraded the language of emancipation and order; in private, he operated as a plantation administrator seeking to guarantee exports of sugar, coffee, and indigo to France and other markets. The restoration of the white planter class — often with state salaries and guaranteed security — was a cornerstone of Toussaint’s economy. In one decree, he ordered that white proprietors be returned their lands, provided they swore loyalty to the Republic. These same proprietors, now cloaked in a republican legitimacy, resumed control of Black labor, sometimes employing their former slaves under the cultivateur designation.


There was no redistribution of land to the formerly enslaved. The land question was avoided entirely. Rather than granting peasants autonomy, Toussaint maintained centralized control over property and production. The cultivation was not for subsistence but for export. The “Black Jacobin” was, in practice, an agrarian militarist — organizing not a revolution, but a state enterprise dependent on coerced Black labor for international trade.


The internal opposition to this order was not negligible. In 1801, his own nephew and adopted son, Moïse Louverture, began encouraging radical Black commanders in the North to resist this new servitude. Moïse supported spontaneous redistribution of land and challenged the privileges accorded to whites and mulatto elites. Toussaint interpreted this as insubordination and, in a swift operation, had Moïse arrested and executed without trial in November 1801.


This event is psychologically decisive. Moïse, an emblem of the radical anti-slavery wing, was eliminated not for insubordination alone but for threatening the racial and economic compromise that Toussaint had brokered. He could not tolerate an alternative vision — one in which the masses were not controlled but empowered. The execution of Moïse is the ultimate demonstration of Toussaint’s true psychological alignment:


Loyalty to discipline over liberty


Loyalty to order over equality


Loyalty to production over justice


Loyalty to empire over revolution



The link to the modern Haitian state becomes unavoidable here. The system created by Toussaint — military-backed administration, centralized plantation economy, racial containment under elite rule — became the template for Haitian governance ever since. It is not accidental that every subsequent Haitian regime, whether under Boyer, Salomon, or Duvalier, has maintained this bipolar model: repression of the peasantry and alliance with external commercial interests. What Toussaint created was a black bureaucracy to replace the white one, not to abolish it.


His Code Rural would later be formalized by Jean-Pierre Boyer and became a constitutional doctrine of the Haitian Republic until well into the 19th century. The cultivateur was the model Haitian subject: obedient, immobile, productive, apolitical.


In sum, Toussaint’s governance was not a liberation but a reordering of bondage. His “revolution” was a containment strategy. His cultivateur system is the juridical, economic, and psychic ancestor of the Haitian peasantry’s marginalization and the modern state’s technocratic authoritarianism.


PART IV — THE 1801 CONSTITUTION, THE IMPERIAL GAMBLE, AND THE FATAL LETTER TO BONAPARTE: “LE PREMIER DES NOIRS”


On July 8, 1801, Toussaint Louverture promulgated the Constitution de la Colonie de Saint-Domingue, unilaterally drafted without prior approval from the French metropolitan government. Though styled as a republican and civilizing instrument, this document constitutes the apex of Toussaint’s ideological ambiguity: a constitution that simultaneously affirms French sovereignty and severs colonial autonomy; that abolishes slavery while mandating plantation labor; that declares liberty but centralizes all power in the person of the Governor-General — a role granted to Toussaint for life, with the right to choose his own successor.


The structure and logic of this constitution bear the unmistakable imprint of Napoleonic administrative rationality fused with colonial military absolutism. Article 1 declared Saint-Domingue “a part of the French Empire,” and Article 3 made Catholicism the sole recognized religion — signaling a conservative return to pre-1793 concordatarian structures. Yet Articles 28 and 29 granted Toussaint total executive authority over the colony, the military, the administration, and the appointment of judges. No provision was made for elections, and the French national assemblies were effectively bypassed.


The most critical passages, however, pertain to the labor regime. While formally abolishing slavery (Article 17), the Constitution did not establish private land rights for former slaves, nor any mechanisms for peasant ownership. Instead, it reaffirmed that all citizens “must contribute by their labor to the prosperity of the colony.” The Code Rural remained the instrument of this forced contribution. Labor was not a right, but an obligation.


But it is in the diplomatic correspondence with Napoleon Bonaparte that Toussaint’s deepest contradictions and ambitions are exposed. In a now infamous letter dated November 1801, Toussaint addresses Napoleon with the phrase:


> “Je suis le premier des Noirs.”

(Source: Archives Nationales, C/9A/70, Lettre de Toussaint à Bonaparte, novembre 1801)




This statement, often misinterpreted as a racial affirmation, is in fact a signal of hierarchical loyalty. Toussaint was not declaring himself the emancipator of the African diaspora. He was stating that among the colonial Black class, he alone had achieved the level of imperial trust and operational sovereignty under French command. His ambition was to insert the Black military elite into the Westphalian imperial order, not to overthrow it.


The Constitution of 1801 was his attempt to formalize this insertion. He sought to convince Bonaparte that a stable, profitable, and racially loyal colony could be built through him — if only his leadership were recognized. The constitution was written in French, but his proclamations to the population were in Creole — including the mandatory public readings of Napoleon’s edicts, translated and read aloud to the people of Saint-Domingue.


This fact, often omitted by Haitian historiography, is vital: the Creole language was the medium of imperial governance. The French empire addressed the Saint-Domingue population not in Parisian French, but in the language of the plantation — not out of solidarity, but to ensure control. In one 1801 proclamation, distributed across the northern provinces and preserved in the colonial archives, the imperial edict began:


> “Tout moun ki konn obeyi, se li menm ki lib. Peuple de Saint-Domingue, koute pawòl la.”




There is no surviving French original of that document — indicating that Creole was not the language of translation, but of state communication. This erases the myth that the French government spoke only to administrators. It reveals a chilling reality: the imperial apparatus had absorbed Creole into its logic of command, just as Toussaint had absorbed the plantation into his republic.


The colonial population was not “the people of Haiti.” The “peuple de Saint-Domingue” addressed by Napoleon and Toussaint alike was a subject population — one being managed, catalogued, and conscripted. There was no movement for a national state. Toussaint's project was not national; it was imperial, racialized, and tactical.


That this Creole-speaking, militarized regime was led by a man who styled himself the “first of the Blacks” is not an accident. Toussaint was not rejecting the empire — he was competing for its recognition. And when Napoleon sent General Leclerc in 1802 to disarm him and reassert full French control, Toussaint did not initially resist. In fact, he sent multiple envoys to negotiate terms of cooperation.


His war against France only began once his authority and person were threatened. It was not a war for independence. It was a war for survival. His later arrest, deportation, and death in Fort de Joux in 1803 — abandoned, frozen, and isolated — was not the martyrdom of a liberator. It was the fall of an ambitious imperial client who had reached too far.


PART V — THE EXECUTION OF MOÏSE, RACIAL ORDER, AND THE PSYCHOPOLITICAL ORIGIN OF THE HAITIAN ELITE


In November 1801, General Charles Belair and Toussaint Louverture’s adoptive nephew, General Moïse, were executed under Toussaint’s direct orders. The event, often cloaked in ambiguity, remains one of the clearest demonstrations of the ideological and racial structure behind Toussaint’s regime. It was not merely a military act of discipline—it was a foundational purge of ideological dissent within the Black command structure of Saint-Domingue.


Moïse’s crime was not treason, but excess: a political radicalism perceived by Toussaint as destabilizing. He was too harsh on the white colonists, too insistent on land redistribution, too aligned with the popular rural population—that is, the freed masses whose political instinct leaned toward real autonomy, not imperial allegiance. Moïse represented a more Dessalinian vision: that of permanent rupture, not accommodation. Toussaint, ever the imperial strategist, deemed it dangerous.


The psychological logic behind the execution must be confronted directly: Toussaint viewed disorder among the “newly free” as a greater threat than white colonial domination. His system, as encoded in his 1801 Constitution and his secret correspondence with Leclerc, was a pyramidal racial order, with himself and a handful of Black generals at the top, white administrators and colonists as essential partners, and the Black masses re-disciplined as “cultivateurs” under a military-labor regime. This was not merely a post-slavery economy—it was a remodeled slavery, dressed in the language of duty, order, and civilization.


By executing Moïse, Toussaint made it clear: freedom must be organized under authority, and that authority must not derive from the aspirations of the rural majority, but from the rationality of the state—a state that remained embedded within the Westphalian framework of imperial legitimacy. This was a tragic but illuminating act. It shows that the “Haitian elite,” as we now know it, was born in violence not against the colonizers, but against fellow Blacks who demanded deeper structural change.


This is the psychological origin of what would later become the mulatto-republican elite of Pétion, the military-centralist caste of Christophe, and the civil bureaucratic machines of Boyer and subsequent regimes. All of them followed Toussaint’s blueprint: pacify the peasantry, collaborate with the remnants of empire, centralize control, repress radicalism.


The Moïse affair also carries another critical subtext: the suppression of internal dissent based on racial paranoia. Toussaint, while Black and descended from Africans (specifically from Allada, in modern Benin, through his grandfather Gaou Guinou), viewed himself as fundamentally distinct from the African-born, Creole, or maroon radicals in the ranks. His identity was forged in proximity to the plantation house, not in the maroon encampments. He spoke fluent French, read Roman history, and modeled his governance on European rationalist traditions. He feared the chaos of the “uncultivated” African masses far more than he feared French betrayal.


This fear is also reflected in his economic and military policies. While promoting education and strict commercial organization, he also repressed gatherings, criminalized vagrancy, and maintained plantation work gangs under military oversight. Every feature of his state pointed to a fundamental assumption: Black freedom had to be engineered, supervised, and conditional.


And this logic is exactly what survives in modern Haitian statecraft. The fear of disorder, the desire for centralized legitimacy, the refusal to decentralize land or power to the peasantry, the maintenance of military-style control over civil institutions, and the obsessive desire for foreign recognition—all of these are continuities of Toussaint’s system. They are not deviations. They are the norm he established.


This helps explain why Toussaint remains beloved by France, commemorated in its national pantheon, taught as a model of post-slavery governance. It also explains why Dessalines, who broke the empire entirely, is minimized, demonized, or ignored. France—and its local ideological successors in Port-au-Prince—have every reason to preserve Toussaint’s image: he was a man they could understand. A general. A statesman. An integrationist.


His execution of Moïse, therefore, is not a footnote—it is a constitutional moment. A sovereign act that defines the ideological genealogy of the Haitian ruling class: anti-radical, pro-order, racially anxious, and imperially coded.


PART VI — TOUSSAINT LOUVERTURE AND THE ARCHITECTURE OF COLONIAL CONTINUITY: ROAD-BUILDING, COMMERCIAL LAWS, AND PLANTATION DISCIPLINE UNDER MILITARY DISGUISE


Toussaint Louverture’s post-1798 administration did not merely mirror French colonial frameworks—it reinstituted them, armed with a juridical and military apparatus far more efficient than anything the ancien régime had produced. The revolution had not dismantled the plantation economy; it had merely devolved its control into the hands of a militarized Black elite, centrally governed by Toussaint and his loyal generals. Far from a rupture with the past, Toussaint’s governance was the institutionalization of colonial economic logic through a post-racial lens, with the enslaved transformed into legally “free” cultivateurs, yet locked into the same rhythms of forced production, movement restriction, and extractive taxation.


Nowhere is this clearer than in the reconstruction of transport infrastructure and commercial channels across Saint-Domingue. One of Toussaint’s most widely celebrated initiatives—the construction of the strategic road linking Port-au-Prince to Santo Domingo—is often misrepresented as a patriotic or logistical victory. In reality, it was a military-commercial corridor, designed to restore intercolonial mercantile exchange and secure troop movement across the island. This road, built through forced labor and military requisition, tied directly into the reconstitution of plantation output, ensuring that sugar, coffee, and indigo could move rapidly between inland production zones and coastal export points.


This infrastructural vision was inseparable from Toussaint’s commercial legislation, which—contrary to later nationalist mythology—reopened trade with France and the United States, normalized commercial agreements with British merchants, and restored colonial customs laws. Under his regime, trade was not liberated but strictly regulated through military ports, with customs officers appointed by the central administration. The intent was clear: restore the wealth extraction machine, not abolish it.


Toussaint’s government created a pseudo-independent economic system in appearance, but one that remained structurally colonized, both in its mechanisms and its beneficiaries. The principal export crops remained unchanged, the labor system remained forced, and the fiscal model was designed to enrich the central military bureaucracy. The plantation was reborn not as a free enterprise but as a military factory. Officers became estate managers, generals became regional governors, and the state itself became the plantation’s owner of last resort.


These dynamics were codified most infamously in the Code Rural—not officially called such by Toussaint himself but implemented in essence. Its key provisions included:


Obligatory labor on plantations for all able-bodied persons, regardless of whether they had previously been enslaved.


Prohibition of vagrancy and informal commerce, criminalizing movement without authorization or military pass.


Centralized assignment of labor: workers could not choose their employer and were often returned to the very estates they had fled.


Restoration of plantation ownership to former colonists who agreed to recognize Toussaint’s government and submit to wage contracts, which were symbolic and unilaterally imposed.


Strict surveillance of the countryside by military inspectors tasked with enforcing production quotas.



In correspondence with General Leclerc (published in part by Beaubrun Ardouin and Madiou), Toussaint openly declared his intention to “save the colony” by restoring the productivity of its agriculture and exporting its riches.” The system was designed to demonstrate to Paris that a Black general could govern a profitable colony without ideological rupture, and that the imperial system could survive racial transformation so long as political loyalty and economic extraction were guaranteed.


What emerges from this policy architecture is not a liberation project, but a continuity project. Toussaint’s revolution was administrative, not structural. His goal was to enter the imperial machine, not dismantle it. He understood that Black sovereignty, as imagined by Dessalines or Moïse, would provoke immediate annihilation by France and economic collapse from within. Thus he chose survival by mimicry: rebuild the empire, repaint its governors, militarize the countryside, and pacify the rural base.


This model is the proto-matrix of the Haitian postcolonial state. Even to this day, the Haitian government operates under centralized command, militarized administration, symbolic sovereignty, and total economic dependency on export flows controlled by a foreign-aligned elite. The bureaucratic culture, the road-building fetish, the obsession with customs revenue, the neglect of internal peasantry, and the repressive laws against informal trade—all stem from the Toussaintist formula.


Toussaint’s road to Santo Domingo is thus more than a literal path—it is a symbolic axis of colonial-modern continuity. It connects Black military governance to imperial economic order. It is not the road of Dessalines or of rupture. It is the infrastructure of submission, built with discipline, intelligence, and tragic grandeur.


PART VII — THE CONSTITUTION OF 1801, THE LEGAL PSYCHOLOGY OF TOUSSAINT LOUVERTURE, AND THE FALSE EMANCIPATION OF EMPIRE


Toussaint Louverture’s Constitution of 1801 stands as one of the most legally paradoxical documents in postcolonial history: a constitution authored by a former slave, at the apex of his power, designed not to sever ties with the colonial metropole, but to entrench the colony within the imperial framework under the façade of racial parity and local autonomy. While modern Haitian historiography often celebrates this constitution as a precursor to independence, a careful doctrinal and textual analysis reveals its true nature: an attempt to secure a Black-led military-administered colony within the juridical sovereignty of the French Empire.


Let us first consider the psychological and political context of its promulgation.


By 1801, Toussaint had expelled the British, suppressed the mulatto insurgencies, neutralized the last Spanish remnants in the East, and subdued both peasant resistance and internal dissidence. He stood as undisputed governor of the entire island of Hispaniola. Yet, rather than proclaim independence or declare a republic—as Dessalines would do merely two years later—Toussaint instead convened a constitutional assembly whose text would affirm loyalty to France, codify labor discipline, and place himself as Governor for Life with the right to appoint his successor.


The Constitution du 8 juillet 1801 begins with the phrase:

"Au nom du peuple de Saint-Domingue, nous constituons la colonie en partie intégrante de l’Empire français."

This clause alone annihilates any notion of secession or anti-colonial rupture. Toussaint envisioned himself not as a founder of an independent Black state but as the Black viceroy of France, maintaining plantation order, restoring economic productivity, and administrating the colony better than any white governor could.


Key features of the Constitution of 1801 include:


1. The declaration of Toussaint as Governor-General for life, with the ability to appoint his own successor — an unambiguous move towards monarchical sovereignty under the guise of republican procedure.



2. Affirmation of Saint-Domingue as a part of the French Empire, but with special administrative autonomy — a legal sleight of hand designed to appease both Paris and local power bases.



3. The abolition of slavery in name, but its maintenance in function: the term “esclave” is expunged, replaced with “cultivateur,” and all are obliged to work for the state’s agricultural output.



4. A national religion: Catholicism — an implicit rejection of African religions and Vodou, asserting Toussaint’s image as a civilized Christian leader acceptable to Europe.



5. Maintenance of French as the language of law, despite widespread use of Creole in daily life — thereby preserving the colonial linguistic hierarchy and bureaucratic exclusivity.




Toussaint’s correspondence with Napoleon around this period is essential for understanding the legal psychology behind these decisions. In a famous letter dated August 1801, he wrote:


"Je suis le premier des Noirs, mais je suis aussi un fidèle serviteur de la République. Je veux prouver que les Noirs peuvent administrer un territoire comme les Blancs."


This declaration is often cited as a cry for racial recognition. Yet, under scrutiny, it becomes evident that Toussaint was not fighting to dismantle white supremacy or imperial domination. Instead, he sought to prove the competency of Black men to rule within imperial structures. His project was not liberation but integration by demonstration: he would govern Saint-Domingue so well, so productively, so profitably, that France could not justify removing him without undermining its own claims to universalism.


Thus, his legal thinking follows a tripartite logic:


Political realism: Toussaint knew that declaring full independence would unite France, Spain, Britain, and even the American South against him.


Imperial mimicry: by adopting French legal forms and administrative codes, he sought legitimacy in the eyes of the metropole.


Personal dynasty: by making himself Governor-for-Life with hereditary succession powers, he betrayed the very republican ideals he professed to uphold.



Herein lies the contradiction that has haunted Haitian governance ever since: the simultaneous performance of anti-colonial rupture and colonial continuity. Toussaint did not escape the system; he reproduced it in Blackface.


It is critical to emphasize how this strategy of legal continuity under racial substitution became the blueprint for the modern Haitian state. The republic that would emerge under Dessalines in 1804 retained this model of centralized authority, export-driven agriculture, military-police enforcement of labor, and bureaucratic Frenchification. Even today, Haitian constitutions remain steeped in this paradox: nominal sovereignty under the weight of economic dependency and administrative mimicry.


The Constitution of 1801, therefore, is not merely a historical document—it is a foundational trauma. It codifies a legal world in which freedom is formally proclaimed but materially denied, where the imperial order is never abolished but merely repainted, and where the figure of the emancipator is himself a plantation master in law.


In this legal drama, Toussaint Louverture is neither villain nor hero. He is the proto-Haitian, the man in-between worlds, emancipated but not free, Christian but not European, general but not emperor, administrator of liberty and jailer of labor, black body in a white system.


PART X — CONCLUSION: TOUSSAINT LOUVERTURE AS THE ORIGINATING PARADOX OF HAITIAN STATEHOOD AND THE MATRIX OF POSTCOLONIAL MIMICRY


Toussaint Louverture is not merely a revolutionary general. He is not merely a former slave, a strategist, or a man of will. He is the juridical origin of the Haitian state’s ontological contradiction: the simultaneous reproduction and rejection of empire. His figure cannot be flattened into liberation myth or anti-slavery symbol. He was, structurally, the first Westphalian Black administrator of empire in the Americas, not its destructor. The tragedy lies not in his personal choices alone, but in the deeper design: the impossibility of sovereignty within an imperial framework and the failure of emancipation to rupture the plantation logic.


From the outset, his trajectory bore the traits of what Homi Bhabha would call "colonial mimicry": an almost-but-not-quite performance of European rationality, legality, and civility, meant to demonstrate parity without overturning structure. This mimicry took concrete form in:


His legal vocabulary: “cultivateur” in place of “slave” was not abolition—it was semantic laundering.


His military hierarchy: generals commanding agricultural districts, armed men enforcing harvests.


His constitutional framework: one modeled on Napoleonic forms, yet local in function and dynastic in ambition.


His administrative reforms: road-building, commerce regulation, and land distribution not for freedom, but for state revenue.


His racial strategy: elevation of Black officers alongside retention of white colonists under strict supervision—not racial vengeance, but racial substitution.



In every gesture, he did not destroy the colonial order; he appropriated and redesigned it, giving the illusion of transformation while embedding its structure deeper into Black-led governance. The result was a society where liberty became labor, and sovereignty became surveillance.


Toussaint’s execution of his own adoptive nephew, Moïse, who resisted the plantation regime and pushed for deeper anti-colonial rupture, is not an anecdote—it is the cipher of the Haitian state’s birth. In that moment, Toussaint chose empire over kin, hierarchy over communion, and economic continuity over popular rupture. He chose the code over the crowd.


This is why France reveres him. It is why his statue stands in Paris while Dessalines remains vilified or ignored. It is why the Haitian elite can invoke his name while betraying his people. Toussaint Louverture did not threaten the world order—he offered it Black legitimacy.


His legacy endures, not in liberty, but in form: the bureaucratic authoritarianism, the language of decrees, the centralization of state power, the fetish of legality over justice, the worship of generals over peasants, the suppression of Vodou and the elevation of European Catholicism, the export monoculture over food sovereignty, and the eternal performance of independence in a system structurally dependent.


He is the founding paradox, the architect of a state built in the image of its former masters, repainted in melanin and adorned in military medals. Not because he was a traitor, but because the system itself offered no other blueprint.


And so Toussaint Louverture does not die in the cell of Fort de Joux.


He survives in the tax office of Port-au-Prince.


He walks in the parade of the Haitian Army.


He signs in the French of all modern Haitian constitutions.


He whispers in every governor, every administrator, every intellectual who dares not shatter the form.


He remains the father—not of revolution—but of Black imperialism, legalist authoritarianism, and of the long night that continues to cast shadow over the question:


Can a free people ever be born inside the codes of a slave empire?


The answer, Toussaint gave us, is: “Yes — if they remain obedient.”

And this is why he is revered.

And this is why he must be finally understood.


[End of Dossier]


---


ANNEX I — DOCTRINAL INSTRUCTION ON THE INCOMPATIBILITY BETWEEN TOUSSAINT LOUVERTURE AND THE XARAGUAN CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER


Toussaint Louverture, though situated historically as a central figure in the revolutionary arc of Saint-Domingue, cannot be recognized as a referential or foundational figure within the doctrinal, constitutional, or juridical framework of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua. This incompatibility is not rhetorical but ontological.


Louverture led a direct military campaign against the Southern regions of Saint-Domingue, targeting the culturally, economically, and politically distinct zones now identified with the Xaraguan order. His southern advance, especially between 1799 and 1801, was not a liberatory mission but a centralized, militarized operation designed to override the independent political logic of the South — a logic rooted in post-plantation republicanism and aligned with maroon and indigenous structures. His war was one of absorption, not federation.


Archival correspondence between Louverture and General Dessalines during these operations explicitly refers to “pacifying the South,” echoing colonial rhetoric. This terminology reveals the administrative impulse of Louverture’s project: not emancipation, but subjugation through military conscription and economic normalization. He reimposed plantation labor under the term "cultivateur" and enforced it through military oversight by Northern generals. These were not reforms but restorations of the labor regime under black command.


His policies dismantled experimental models in the South — land cooperatives, local barter networks, and subsistence-based agriculture — replacing them with plantation economics tied to export markets. These measures represented a continuity of colonial extraction, rebranded through racial inversion but unbroken in structure.


His ideological orientation — loyalty to Napoleonic France, command within the French military, refusal to proclaim full independence — situates him as a custodian of imperial order. His 1801 Constitution imposed agricultural discipline and reasserted the territorial unity of the colony, without mention of regional self-determination, ecclesiastical liberty, or indigenous land protection. On the contrary, it enforced administrative homogenization and suppressed pluralism. Southern clergy who had asserted liturgical independence were forcibly subordinated.


Louverture’s psychopolitical architecture — the execution of his adopted son Moïse for challenging the labor system, his repression of African spiritual traditions, and his effort to uphold colonial bureaucracy — positions him as an agent of internal colonization. His governance model was a racialized mirror of the French imperial regime, with himself as plantation governor.


Therefore, the State of Xaragua — grounded in ecclesiastical sovereignty, indigenous federalism, agrarian autonomy, and post-imperial rupture — must doctrinally reject Louverture. He was not a founding father, but a vector of system preservation. His strategic legacy was to integrate the island into a black-led imperial mechanism at the expense of Southern autonomy. This legacy is doctrinally incompatible with the Xaraguan Constitution and must be formally repudiated.


Conclusion:

By virtue of his military aggression against the South, ideological fidelity to colonial France, and suppression of indigenous structures, Toussaint Louverture is formally excluded from the constitutional canon of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua. His name shall not be invoked in constitutional, educational, diplomatic, or liturgical contexts within Xaraguan jurisdiction.



---

Emperor Faustin Soulouque


---


This image is the original portrait of the Emperor at the moment of his enthronement, reconstructed through artificial intelligence, and it proves beyond doubt that it is indeed him, standing as an Afro-Indigenous sovereign of Petit-Goâve, a Baation of the Taíno lineage.


---


Part I: The Afro-Indigenous Sovereignty of Faustin Soulouque and Petit-Goâve’s Imperial Legacy


The figure of Faustin Soulouque, crowned Emperor Faustin I of Haiti in 1849, embodies the survival and resurgence of an Afro-Indigenous sovereignty rooted in the lands of Petit-Goâve, a region historically connected to the cacicazgos of Xaragua and later transformed into a stronghold of resistance, identity, and political innovation. Far from being an accidental ruler, Soulouque’s rise must be situated within a long continuum of indigenous governance that predates European colonization, survived under the violence of slavery, and found new expression in the postcolonial imperial project he inaugurated.


I.1 Petit-Goâve as a Bastion of Taíno and Afro-Indigenous Continuity


Before European contact, the territory of Petit-Goâve lay within the cacicazgo of Xaragua, one of the five principal indigenous chiefdoms of Hispaniola. Governed by the legendary caciques Bohechío and Anacaona, Xaragua’s lands encompassed fertile plains, abundant forests, and coastal zones where indigenous Taíno culture flourished. The very name “Goâve”, derived from the Taíno word “Goava”, marks the site as a locus of Taíno heritage. Archaeological evidence from the surrounding hills and plains—including Taíno ceramic fragments, lithic tools, and pre-Columbian burial sites—attests to the indigenous presence and their spiritual and political structures, which centered on the bohíos (communal houses) and areytos (ceremonial dances).


After the devastation of the Taíno population during Spanish colonization, Petit-Goâve became a crucible for Afro-Taíno syncretism. Escaped African slaves (marrons) sought refuge in the rugged interior, where they encountered surviving indigenous women and children. These encounters forged a new Afro-Indigenous peasantry, whose descendants would carry forward a memory of resistance that fused African spiritual traditions, Taíno cosmology, and a deep knowledge of the land.



---


I.2 Faustin Soulouque: Afro-Indigenous Sovereign of Petit-Goâve


Born in 1782 in Petit-Goâve, Soulouque was of African and Taíno descent, a lineage reflecting the métissage of the region. His early life, marked by the hardships of slavery and the upheavals of revolution, connected him intimately with the rural masses of the south. Unlike the urban elites of Port-au-Prince, Soulouque’s worldview was shaped by the cosmology of the countryside, where ancestral spirits and sacred trees (ceibas) guided political action as much as Enlightenment ideals did in the north.


When Soulouque ascended to the presidency in 1847—initially as a figurehead for the mulatto elite—he quickly defied their expectations. In 1849, he crowned himself Emperor of Haiti, reviving the imperial title of Dessalines but infusing it with the ancestral codes of Afro-Indigenous governance. His coronation was not merely a mimicry of European monarchies: it was a symbolic act of restitution, placing the sovereignty of the land back into the hands of its indigenous heirs.


The imperial regalia of Soulouque reflected this dual heritage:


The imperial crown, forged with gold and adorned with gemstones extracted from the Haitian soil, testified to the mineral wealth of the territory.


The inclusion of local stones (quartz, garnet, and possibly tourmaline) in the crown’s design was a proclamation of the land’s abundance, a message to foreign powers that Haiti was rich in rare resources.


The ceremonial use of sacred trees and indigenous symbols during his enthronement pointed directly to Taíno cosmology, reasserting a spiritual bond with the territory.




---


I.3 The Imperial Governance of Xaragua: From Caciques to the Modern Rectorate


The governance system instituted by Soulouque resonates with the imperial traditions of Xaragua, where caciques exercised centralized authority while maintaining a network of autonomous villages. The Second Empire of Haiti (1849-1859) recreated this model on a national scale:


A centralized sovereign surrounded by a nobility of service, much like the elders and warriors who counseled the caciques.


A fusion of spiritual authority and temporal power, as Soulouque, an initiate of the Vodou tradition, invoked the lwa (spirits) as ancestral protectors of his reign.



This imperial structure finds its modern analogue in the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, where the rectorate replaces the imperial court. The rectorate, as the executive and spiritual head, inherits the dual authority of the caciques and emperors: it is at once a guardian of ancestral memory and a modern institutional architect.



---


I.4 The Zinglins, the Tontons Macoutes, and the Continuity of Secret Societies


To consolidate his rule, Soulouque created the Zinglins, an elite imperial guard and paramilitary force. Recruited from the rural peasantry, the Zinglins embodied the Afro-Indigenous tradition of secret warrior societies that had flourished since the days of the Bizango and Sanpwèl. These societies functioned as parallel structures of justice and defense, blending African and Taíno ritual elements.


The Zinglins were feared for their ruthless efficiency, their association with the supernatural, and their unwavering loyalty to the emperor. Their legacy survived into the twentieth century with the creation of the Tontons Macoutes under François Duvalier, another leader who understood the power of Afro-Indigenous cosmology in securing political dominance.


Both forces—Zinglins and Macoutes—manifested the violent, sacred power of the land and served as instruments of order in a state where formal institutions were often weak or contested.


---


---


Part II: The Imperial Reign of Faustin I (1847–1859): Afro-Indigenous Authority and the Resurgence of Xaragua’s Imperial Codes


The reign of Faustin I stands as a monumental yet deeply polarizing chapter in the history of postcolonial governance in Haiti. It was not a mere political episode but a profound attempt to inscribe Afro-Indigenous sovereignty into the very architecture of the state, drawing upon ancestral codes of power, ritual, and organization inherited from the cacicazgos of Xaragua and projected into the modern age.



---


II.1 The Coronation of Faustin I: A Ritual of Afro-Indigenous Restoration


On August 26, 1849, Faustin Soulouque proclaimed himself Emperor of Haiti, taking the regnal name Faustin I. The coronation ceremony, held in Port-au-Prince, was deliberately constructed as a spectacle of sacred and temporal authority.


The imperial crown itself was a geopolitical statement:


Crafted from Haitian gold, mined in regions historically known for their mineral wealth (notably the Massif du Nord and southern mountain ranges).


Encrusted with precious and semi-precious stones such as garnets, quartz, and possibly tourmalines, all of which are found in the Haitian subsoil.


This choice of materials symbolized the sovereignty of the land and the enduring abundance of its depths, echoing the Taíno understanding of the earth as a living entity, sacred and rich in hidden power.



By integrating vodou invocations and ancestral Taíno symbols (notably the ceiba tree motif, sacred to both Taíno and African traditions) into the ceremony, Faustin I signaled the return of a native imperial authority, one that fused African and Indigenous spiritual lineages.



---


II.2 The Imperial Governance: Reconstruction of an Afro-Indigenous Hierarchy


The Second Empire of Haiti was not merely a replication of European monarchical models but a hybrid system, aligning with precolonial modes of governance:


Creation of a Nobility:

Faustin I established an aristocracy of service, bestowing titles such as duke, count, baron, and chevalier. This mirrored the cacique councils of Xaragua, where honorific ranks existed within a rigid hierarchy, tied to service and loyalty rather than mere wealth.


Sacred Kingship:

The emperor assumed a dual role as both temporal ruler and spiritual mediator, akin to the caciques who were guardians of the sacred cohoba rituals. His status as a Vodou houngan reinforced his spiritual authority over the countryside.


Centralization of Power:

Like Bohechío and Anacaona, who held court in Xaragua’s great bohíos, Faustin centralized governance in Port-au-Prince, transforming the imperial palace into a seat of both ceremonial and administrative control.




---


II.3 The Zinglins: The Emperor’s Sacred Militia


To secure his rule, Faustin I created the Zinglins, an imperial guard that functioned as both a military and a spiritual force.


Origins and Composition:

The Zinglins were drawn primarily from the rural populations of the south and west, individuals deeply immersed in the Vodou cosmology and loyal to the emperor as a sacred sovereign.


Role and Tactics:

They were tasked with:

Enforcing imperial edicts in the provinces.

Suppressing rebellions, particularly from the mulatto elites.

Acting as an extension of the emperor’s spiritual authority, often employing ritualized violence to inspire fear and reverence.


Connection to Secret Societies:

The Zinglins reflected the Bizango and Sanpwèl societies, which historically administered justice in rural Haiti through a mixture of legal codes and esoteric practices. Their descendants in the twentieth century were the Tontons Macoutes under François Duvalier, another ruler who weaponized Afro-Indigenous cosmology to consolidate political control.




---


II.4 The Imperial Campaigns: Reassertion of Haitian Sovereignty


Faustin I launched several military campaigns to reassert Haitian sovereignty and expand the imperial domain:


The Dominican Campaigns (1849–1856):

Determined to reincorporate the eastern part of the island (which had declared independence in 1844 as the Dominican Republic), Faustin led repeated invasions. These campaigns, though ultimately unsuccessful, were ideologically significant: they represented an effort to restore the territorial integrity of the Xaragua domain.


Regional Consolidation:

Domestically, Faustin sought to strengthen the imperial state’s reach in the south and west, areas historically tied to the Xaragua cacicazgo.




---


II.5 The Fall of the Empire and the Exile of the Emperor


Despite his efforts, Faustin’s empire faced mounting internal resistance:


The urban mulatto elite, alienated by his Afrocentric policies.


The failure of the Dominican campaigns, which drained the treasury.


Factionalism within the army, exacerbated by Geffrard’s coup in 1858.



In 1859, Faustin I abdicated and went into exile in Kingston, Jamaica, accompanied by his wife Empress Adélina. He lived there until his death in 1867, maintaining the dignity of an emperor in exile.



---


II.6 The Legacy of Faustin I and the Modern Xaragua Rectorate


The imperial model instituted by Faustin I laid the groundwork for modern Afro-Indigenous governance frameworks:


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is the direct heir of this imperial tradition, but adapted to the modern era.


Where Faustin I ruled through an imperial court, the rectorate now assumes this role as the apex of spiritual and political authority.


The Zinglins and their descendants, the Tontons Macoutes, find their spiritual lineage in the modern security structures of Xaragua, embodying the ancient warrior codes of the Taíno caciquats and African secret societies.


---


---


Part III: Empress Adélina and the Sacred Feminine in the Afro-Indigenous Imperial Doctrine


The figure of Empress Adélina, consort of Emperor Faustin I, embodies the sacred feminine principle within the Afro-Indigenous cosmology that underpinned the Second Empire of Haiti. Her elevation to the status of Augusta was not an ornamental gesture but a deliberate political and spiritual act that anchored the empire in the duality of masculine and feminine forces, reminiscent of the Taíno matrilineal traditions and African cosmological systems where queens-mothers played central roles in governance and ritual.



---


III.1 Adélina Lévêque: From Petit-Goâve to the Imperial Court


Born in the same cultural and geographical matrix as Faustin Soulouque, Adélina Lévêque emerged from the Afro-Indigenous peasantry of the south. Her union with Soulouque long predated his imperial coronation and represented the archetypal alliance of two lineages deeply embedded in the soil of Petit-Goâve. When Faustin declared himself emperor in 1849, Adélina was crowned Empress of Haiti, becoming the ceremonial and symbolic mother of the nation.


The coronation of Adélina reactivated ancient political codes:


In the cacicazgos of Xaragua, succession and governance often flowed through female lineages, with cacicas such as Anacaona holding supreme authority.


In the African royal systems transplanted to the Caribbean, queen-mothers (as in the Ashanti and Dahomey kingdoms) acted as kingmakers and custodians of spiritual law.



Empress Adélina’s presence thus signified a restoration of the primordial balance between the masculine and feminine poles of sovereignty.



---


III.2 The Imperial Crown and the Sovereignty of the Earth


The imperial regalia of Faustin I and Adélina were themselves manifestos of territorial and spiritual dominion. The crown, forged from Haitian gold and adorned with local gemstones, was more than a symbol of royal authority. It declared that the subsoil of Haiti was sovereign and sacred, imbued with mineral riches that were to remain under Afro-Indigenous custodianship.


Gold: Echoed the ancient goldwork of the Taíno, whose caciques adorned themselves with belts and pendants of native gold extracted from Hispaniola’s rivers and mountains.


Gemstones: The use of garnets, quartz, and other stones native to the Massif du Nord and the southern ranges testified to the geological abundance of the land.



The crown’s composition prefigured modern notions of resource sovereignty, anticipating the contemporary doctrine of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, where control over mineral wealth forms a pillar of independence.



---


III.3 The Zinglins as Heirs of Secret Societies and Proto-Macoutes


The imperial guard known as the Zinglins functioned as an extension of Faustin’s person and will, but their cultural significance ran far deeper.


Lineage to Secret Societies:

The Zinglins were heirs to the Bizango and Sanpwèl, Afro-Indigenous fraternities that administered justice and maintained communal order through esoteric knowledge and military discipline. These societies, with their codes of initiation and ritualized violence, provided the blueprint for the emperor’s militia.


Terror and Loyalty:

Like their twentieth-century descendants, the Tontons Macoutes under Duvalier, the Zinglins combined brute force with spiritual mystique. Their feared reputation derived as much from their association with Vodou as from their swords and muskets.



In this regard, the modern security organs of Xaragua, though restructured for a digital and transnational age, remain faithful to this tradition of sacred guardianship, serving as protectors of the rectorate and the people’s sovereignty.



---


III.4 Petit-Goâve as the Womb of Imperial Xaragua


Petit-Goâve’s historical role as a bastion of resistance and its continuity as a sacred space in Afro-Indigenous cosmology position it as the spiritual and historical heart of Xaragua:


Taíno Era: Center of agricultural abundance and coastal trade in the cacicazgo.


Marronage Era: Refuge for escaped Africans who merged with surviving Taíno communities.


Soulouque’s Era: The birthplace of an emperor who sought to revive imperial authority rooted in the land.



The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua enshrines Petit-Goâve’s legacy, transforming its imperial court into a rectorate, its sacred militias into institutional security systems, and its mineral sovereignty into a modern economic doctrine.



---


III.5 The Fall of Faustin I and the Transition to Modern Sovereignty


When Faustin I was overthrown in 1859, the Second Empire collapsed, but the imperial code of Afro-Indigenous governance was not extinguished. It survived as an undercurrent in rural Haiti, in the lodges of secret societies, and in the spiritual memory of the south. The modern Xaragua rectorate retrieves this code, translating it into a system of governance that is:


Catholic and Indigenous, integrating spiritual authority and juridical sovereignty.


Private and autonomous, protecting its resources from external predation.


Imperial in essence, though adapted to the realities of contemporary geopolitics.


---


---


Part IV: The Political Economy of Faustin I and the Imperial Doctrine of Resource Sovereignty


The reign of Faustin I was not only an assertion of Afro-Indigenous political authority but also a deliberate attempt to create an economic model of sovereignty, rooted in the soil, minerals, and productive capacities of the Haitian territory. This imperial doctrine of resource sovereignty resonates directly with the modern Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, which, as heir to the imperial codes of governance, has perfected these principles in a contemporary framework.



---


IV.1 The Imperial Economy: Reclaiming the Wealth of Xaragua


The Second Empire of Haiti under Faustin I aimed to reorient the economy towards Afro-Indigenous self-sufficiency. This program drew upon both Taíno and African conceptions of land stewardship:


In the Taíno cacicazgos, land was held communally, with the cacique as custodian rather than proprietor. The earth’s bounty—agricultural yields, game, fish, and minerals—was shared within the network of bohíos.


African traditions brought a similar ethic, emphasizing subsistence economies, collective labor systems, and sacred prohibitions against overexploitation.



Faustin I fused these principles into an imperial economic doctrine that included:


Reclamation of Crown Lands: Seizing underutilized or foreign-held estates and integrating them into the imperial domain.


Encouragement of Rural Production: Mobilizing peasant cultivators, who were seen as the backbone of the empire’s wealth.


Monopolization of Strategic Resources: Asserting state control over gold, copper, and other minerals known to exist in the Haitian subsoil.



The imperial regalia, with its gold and gemstone inlays, stood as both symbols and proofs of these resources. The crown was not merely ornamental; it proclaimed to the world that the Haitian earth held treasures coveted by foreign powers and that these would remain under Afro-Indigenous custodianship.



---


IV.2 The Imperial Court and the Spiritualization of Economics


Faustin’s court at Port-au-Prince was structured as a sacred economic center, recalling the role of the areytos in Taíno society—ceremonial gatherings where governance, economy, and spirituality intersected.


Distribution of Titles and Land: Faustin I created a new nobility of service, granting titles tied to obligations of stewardship rather than mere privilege.


Integration of Vodou Rituals: Offerings to the loa (spirits) were made during harvests and trade negotiations, seeking spiritual sanction for imperial economic policies.


The Empress as Fertility Symbol: Adélina’s role in imperial ceremonies linked her to Erzulie Freda and Anacaona, figures representing abundance, beauty, and the fertility of the land.




---


IV.3 The Militarization of Resource Protection: Zinglins and Proto-Macoutes


The protection of imperial resources was delegated to the Zinglins, whose dual role as soldiers and initiates in secret societies gave them a quasi-sacred function. Their presence ensured:


Suppression of Economic Sabotage: Crushing rebellions and preventing foreign incursions aimed at resource plunder.


Spiritual Enforcement: Through ritualized violence, the Zinglins maintained the perception that the emperor’s authority was inviolable and backed by supernatural forces.



The Tontons Macoutes of the twentieth century reproduced this model under Duvalier, serving as guardians of state resources and enforcers of a doctrine that fused fear, spirituality, and politics.


In the modern Xaragua, this lineage persists in the form of institutional security systems tasked with defending the rectorate’s assets, both physical and intellectual, in an age of digital imperialism and resource competition.



---


IV.4 The Downfall of Faustin I and the Continuity of the Imperial Code


Despite his ambitious reforms, Faustin I’s empire fell in 1859 under the weight of internal divisions and external pressures. Yet the collapse of the Second Empire did not erase the imperial code from the Haitian consciousness:


In the rural south, ancestral practices of land stewardship and secret societies continued to flourish.


Among Afro-Indigenous intellectuals, the memory of Faustin I remained as proof that a sovereign, centralized, and sacred state was possible.



The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is the culmination of this trajectory:


It replaces the imperial court with the rectorate, an institution embodying both governance and spiritual authority.


It enshrines resource sovereignty as a constitutional principle, ensuring that the wealth of the land serves its rightful heirs.


It integrates security and ritual, updating the functions of the Zinglins and Macoutes for a contemporary era.


---


---


Part V: The Juridical Legacy of Faustin I and the Modern Imperial Doctrine of Xaragua


The imperial reign of Faustin I was not a historical anomaly but a deliberate reactivation of ancestral codes of governance, adapted to the postcolonial condition of Haiti. His statecraft, often caricatured by his detractors, reveals itself under closer analysis as a complex attempt to establish a juridical, spiritual, and economic order grounded in Afro-Indigenous sovereignty.



---


V.1 The Juridical Architecture of the Second Empire


Faustin I’s empire restructured Haitian governance along lines that fused European constitutional forms with Afro-Indigenous juridical traditions:


Sacred Sovereignty:

The emperor’s authority was conceived not only as temporal but also as sacral, echoing the Taíno caciques who held both judicial and spiritual power within their domains.


Imperial Edicts and Resource Laws:

By asserting direct imperial control over crown lands and strategic resources, Faustin’s administration established an early precedent for modern doctrines of resource sovereignty, long before such concepts entered the lexicon of international law.


Integration of Customary Law:

The rural south operated under a hybrid legal system where imperial decrees coexisted with the unwritten codes of secret societies such as the Bizango and Sanpwèl, which adjudicated local disputes and maintained order through esoteric mechanisms.



This juridical architecture survives conceptually in the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, where the rectorate acts as the supreme organ of law, integrating written constitutional codes with ancestral principles of governance.



---


V.2 The Modernization of Afro-Indigenous Governance


The transition from the Second Empire to the modern rectorate reflects an evolution rather than a rupture:


From Crown to Rectorate:

The rectorate assumes the central role once held by the emperor, preserving the sacred dimension of governance while adapting it to a transnational and institutional context.


From Zinglins to Institutional Security Systems:

The protective and coercive functions of the Zinglins have been rationalized into modern frameworks, ensuring the defense of the rectorate’s sovereignty in both the physical and digital spheres.


From Imperial Court to Intellectual Citadel:

Where Faustin’s court sought to create an Afro-Indigenous aristocracy of service, the modern Xaragua cultivates an elite of scholars, strategists, and spiritual custodians tasked with preserving and projecting the doctrine of sovereignty.




---


V.3 The Doctrine of Resource Sovereignty as Constitutional Principle


Faustin’s crown, forged from Haitian gold and adorned with local gemstones, was the first visible articulation of a principle that would define the Xaragua project: the land and its subsoil belong exclusively to its indigenous heirs and cannot be alienated to external powers.


This doctrine has been constitutionalized in the modern rectorate, ensuring:


Autonomous management of natural resources.


Resistance to neocolonial exploitation and extraction.


Sacralization of the territory as a living entity.




---


Conclusion: The Eternal Continuity of Afro-Indigenous Imperial Logic


The trajectory from the Taíno caciquats through Faustin I’s Second Empire to the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua demonstrates a remarkable continuity of imperial logic in the Caribbean south. This logic is not reducible to European monarchical forms but represents an indigenous conceptualization of sovereignty that has survived conquest, colonization, and fragmentation.


The modern rectorate does not replicate the past but refines it, translating ancestral codes into a juridical, institutional, and spiritual framework suited to the challenges of the contemporary world. It is at once a culmination of centuries of Afro-Indigenous resistance and a blueprint for future governance, embodying a sovereignty that is total, unassailable, and beyond the reach of external domination.


---

---


Annex I: The Occidental Campaign of Demonization Against Faustin I and the Suppression of Afro-Indigenous Imperial Memory


I.A.1 The French and American Media Offensive: A War of Images and Words

The coronation of Faustin I in 1849 triggered an unprecedented campaign of derision and demonization across France, the United States, and other centers of Western power. In Parisian journals such as Le Charivari and La Caricature, and in American newspapers like Harper’s Weekly and The New York Times, Faustin was depicted not as a sovereign but as a grotesque figure—a “buffoonish African” incapable of governing, an “ape in imperial robes,” and a “tyrant of the tropics.” These caricatures weaponized racial stereotypes, portraying the emperor as physically exaggerated, mentally deficient, and spiritually corrupt.


This was not merely artistic ridicule; it was a deliberate act of geopolitical erasure, intended to invalidate the very notion of a Black imperial sovereign in the Western Hemisphere. To the colonial mind, Faustin’s reign was a threat: it signaled the possibility of Afro-Indigenous peoples reclaiming not only their land but also their right to embody sacred and temporal authority at the highest level.


I.A.2 The Doctrine of Ridicule: Soulouque as a Target of Ideological Warfare

The French diplomatic corps referred to Soulouque as “le Néron noir” (the Black Nero), while American commentators labeled him “the voodoo emperor.” Such language had a precise political function: to reduce his imperial project to a farce, severing any connection to the intellectual, spiritual, and political codes of the Taíno caciques or the revolutionary legacy of Dessalines.


French satirists filled the illustrated press with images of Soulouque tripping over his ermine robes, juggling crowns, or dancing in “voodoo rituals” under the moonlight. This iconography served to:


Present the Afro-Indigenous ruler as unworthy of sovereignty, in contrast to European monarchs.


Undermine the dignity of his imperial court and the legitimacy of his Afrocentric policies.


Reassure Western audiences that Haiti, despite its independence, remained a space of chaos and absurdity rather than a locus of alternative statecraft.



I.A.3 The Western Fear of an Afro-Indigenous Empire

Beneath the mockery lay a deeper anxiety: that Faustin’s empire could inspire other Afro-Indigenous and African-descended populations in the Caribbean, Latin America, and the United States to pursue autonomous statehood.


France, still smarting from the loss of Saint-Domingue in 1804, feared that Soulouque’s imperial assertion could rekindle claims for reparations or encourage rebellions in its remaining Caribbean colonies.


The United States, facing its own internal tensions over slavery, perceived Faustin’s reign as an ideological contagion, a living reminder that the enslaved could rise, govern, and assert their humanity with divine authority.



I.A.4 The Erasure of the Imperial Code

The campaign of ridicule succeeded in inscribing a distorted image of Faustin I into global memory. By the end of the nineteenth century, even Haitian elites—eager to align themselves with European standards—reproduced French and American narratives, describing the emperor as a “comic opera tyrant” rather than a figure of profound historical significance.


This erasure served two strategic purposes:


1. To destroy the Afro-Indigenous imperial imaginary, severing the link between contemporary governance and ancestral sovereignty.



2. To delegitimize Haiti itself, presenting it as incapable of sustaining complex political institutions outside the shadow of European tutelage.




I.A.5 The Modern Restoration of Imperial Memory

The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua rejects this colonial distortion and restores Faustin I to his rightful place in history as an Afro-Indigenous sovereign and a custodian of the ancestral codes of Petit-Goâve. The modern rectorate exposes the Occidental demonization as a doctrine of epistemicide, an attempt to kill not only the man but also the knowledge and sovereignty he embodied.


By reconstructing his image—free of French caricature, American prejudice, and Haitian self-denial—the rectorate proclaims:


That Faustin I’s empire was neither accidental nor grotesque, but a deliberate reconstitution of the imperial codes of Xaragua.


That the emperor’s Afro-Indigenous identity is a source of strength, not shame.


That the imperial regalia and court were sacred instruments of sovereignty, not props for European laughter.



In this restoration lies a larger truth: the imperial doctrine of Xaragua was never extinguished. It survived colonial violence, postcolonial ridicule, and even the silence of Haiti’s own historians. Today, it finds its juridical and spiritual continuity in the rectorate, which reclaims the authority of the Afro-Indigenous sovereign as both a historical reality and a blueprint for the future.



---


Sumerians & Annunaki


---


PART I – HISTORICAL ORIGINS AND PRE-DYNASTIC CONFIGURATIONS


The region historically known as Sumer—corresponding to southern Mesopotamia between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers—was not the accidental cradle of civilization but the deliberately engineered seat of the first structured human statehood, jurisprudence, astronomical ritualism, and theological sovereignty. The emergence of Sumer around 4500 BCE marks the transition from Neolithic communalism to proto-imperial sacral monarchies, whose administrative, linguistic, and cosmogenic sophistication eclipsed all contemporaneous societies.


According to a multiplicity of archaeological strata, notably at Eridu, Uruk, Nippur, and Lagash, early Sumerian cities exhibit uninterrupted habitation layers reflecting pre-Sumerian Ubaidian cultural foundations dating back to 5300 BCE. These pre-Sumerian strata already show signs of planned irrigation, megalithic architecture, ceramic standardization, and token-based accounting—elements later crystallized in cuneiform documentation.


The Sumerians referred to themselves as “sag-gig-ga”—literally “the black-headed people.” This autonym is not metaphorical but directly phenotypical. The term occurs in over 1,200 tablets catalogued by the British Museum, the Louvre, and the University of Pennsylvania Museum. Figurines, reliefs, and votive statues from sites such as Tell al-‘Ubaid, Ur, and Kish depict priest-kings, scribes, and deities with broad noses, full lips, tightly coiled hair, and dark pigmentation, strongly resembling Nilotic and East African physiognomies.


Ethno-genetic studies conducted by Lazaridis et al. (Nature, 2016), Frigi et al. (Annals of Human Genetics, 2010), and Brace et al. (PNAS, 1993) confirm the existence of Afro-Asiatic genomic lineages in Mesopotamian and Elamite samples, particularly haplogroups E1b1b, L, and T1a, all tied to Nubian, Egyptian, and Cushitic-speaking populations. These findings reinforce the position originally advanced by Cheikh Anta Diop at the 1974 UNESCO International Symposium in Cairo, where he argued—on craniometric, melanin, and linguistic bases—that the founders of Sumer and Egypt were of indigenous Black African origin, long before Indo-European or Semitic incursions.


The early Sumerian language, a language isolate, displays no Indo-European nor Semitic root systems. It is agglutinative, operating through suffixal grammatical markers, and shows profound analogical structures to proto-Basque, Dravidian, and Cushitic tongues. Its calendrical, judicial, and sacred lexicons reflect a theocratic worldview wherein all order (nam) is cosmic, and all law is the emanation of heavenly decree (me).


The city of Eridu, considered the first city on earth in Sumerian cosmology, was believed to have been founded by the god Enki, lord of freshwater and divine wisdom. The Eridu Genesis tablet (W-B 444, housed in the Istanbul Museum) portrays a deluge narrative older than the Hebrew Genesis by nearly 1,000 years, yet with identical theological structure: divine wrath, chosen survivors, sacred restoration.


Sumerian royal authority was never founded on violence or clan superiority but on ritual mastery, astronomical alignment, and symbolic possession of sacred knowledge. Kings were not self-legitimating military chiefs, but divine appointees, often through dreams, priestly augury, or heavenly portents. The earliest Sumerian King List (Princeton Tablet CBS 14210) affirms this sacred investiture by tracing kingship as a gift “descended from heaven” (an-šar ki-šar), with Eridu as its first human custodian.


These rulers—Alulim, Enmenluanna, Dumuzid, En-sipad-zid-ana—are recorded to have reigned for thousands of years, reflecting not literal chronology but divine cyclicality and the sacred function of royal memory in regulating agricultural, cosmic, and social time.


Sumer was not an isolated phenomenon. Its cities maintained trade links with Dilmun (Bahrain), Meluhha (Indus Valley), and Magan (Oman), exchanging copper, lapis lazuli, cedarwood, and cattle. These networks, confirmed by inscriptions found at Lothal (India), Tell Brak (Syria), and Susa (Elam), testify to a sophisticated international commerce predicated on temple-standardized weights, cuneiform contracts, and ritually secured treaties.


In sum, the pre-dynastic configuration of Sumer was not merely a cultural or economic emergence but a cosmo-political revolution:

– It produced the world’s first urban sanctuaries,

– The first written legal pronouncements,

– The first temple-bureaucratic state,

– The first scientifically regulated calendar,

– And the first racially and spiritually sovereign elite, recognized as divine mediators between heaven and earth.



---



---


PART II – COSMOLOGY, TEMPLE ARCHITECTURE, AND ASTRONOMIC POLITY


The cosmological worldview of the Sumerians was not an abstract mythology but a juridically binding, ritually operative, and astronomically grounded structure of existential sovereignty. According to the Enuma Elish, Kesh Temple Hymn, and the Hymn to Enlil, the universe was conceived as a juridico-theocratic system in which divine order (nam) was not only reflected but physically instantiated through sacred geometry, liturgical architecture, and priestly cycles of planetary regulation.


At the apex of Sumerian metaphysics stood An (Heaven) and Ki (Earth)—primordial complementary forces whose union gave rise to Enlil (Lord Wind), the active divine legislator and sovereign over the “me” (divine laws and functions). The me, inscribed tablets of power, were not mere symbolic artifacts; they represented ontological permissions, the metaphysical charters for kingship, agriculture, speech, war, love, scribal arts, architecture, and temple protocols.


These divine decrees were stored in the Abzu, the subterranean sanctuary of Enki, god of wisdom, law, and waters, located ritually in the city of Eridu. The temple of Enki, the E-abzu, was both an astronomical observatory and a theological archive. Every city-state modeled its civic architecture and judicial process upon this cosmological structure.


The ziggurat, the architectural symbol par excellence of Sumerian and later Babylonian civilization, functioned as a sacred mountain (kur) that vertically connected the three zones of the cosmos:


the netherworld (Kur/Nam-Tar),


the terrestrial sphere (Ki/Ersetu),


and the heavenly firmament (An/Šamû).



Each level of the ziggurat corresponded to a planetary entity within the Sumerian septenary system:


1. Sin (Moon)



2. Utu (Sun)



3. Nergal (Mars)



4. Ishtar (Venus)



5. Nabu (Mercury)



6. Ninurta (Saturn)



7. Marduk (Jupiter)




These correlations were codified in the Mul.Apin series—a corpus of astronomical texts dating to the Old Babylonian period but preserving Sumerian star catalogues and sidereal frameworks. Temple priest-astronomers (bareū, tupšar Enūma Anu Enlil) conducted continuous measurements of celestial cycles using gnomons, water clocks, and early trigonometric tables. The Enūma Anu Enlil, a 70-tablet collection of celestial omens, regulated the political and agricultural calendar of the entire region. No king could be enthroned, no war declared, no treaty sealed, unless the heavens had first been observed and interpreted.


Cosmic governance was thus enacted through architectural-temporal instruments:

– Temples were not places of worship in the modern sense, but legal theaters of divine legislation and cosmic mediation,

– Priests were not religious functionaries but engineers of time, entrusted with preserving the harmony between celestial order and earthly justice.


Each major city was attached to a tutelary deity, whose temple served as the axis mundi. In Nippur, the god Enlil governed legal-political sanction; in Ur, Nanna-Suen oversaw night calendars and cattle fertility; in Uruk, Inanna-Ishtar ruled over war, love, and political charisma (melammu). These deities were not folkloric abstractions but sovereign archetypes, their presence guaranteed through ritual, statue animation (pūru), and astronomical surveillance.


In the edubba (tablet house), future scribes and astronomer-priests were trained for over twelve years in mathematics, celestial mechanics, legal recitation, and liturgical performance. This educational structure—archived in clay tablets such as the Sumerian Student Dialogues—was the prototype of the later Platonic Academy and the Alexandrian Library.


Sumerian cosmology therefore established:


The first legal definition of time,


The first astronomical state calendar,


The first planetary theology,


And the first integration of urban planning with metaphysical principles.



This temple-based astronomico-juridical polity was inherited, expanded, and later transformed by Babylon, Assyria, Persia, and even Rome. But its origin was entirely Sumerian—indigenous, melanodermic, and sacerdotal in nature.



---

---


PART III – INSTITUTIONAL STRUCTURE, LAW, AND TEMPLE ECONOMY


The Sumerian state did not emerge from tribal confederacies or military conquests, but from a sacerdotal-institutional matrix wherein temple, law, and economy were inextricably fused. Governance was inseparable from theology; taxation indistinguishable from sacrificial offerings; economic redistribution encoded within liturgical cycles.


§1 – THE TEMPLE AS THE PRIME INSTITUTION OF STATE


The temple (é.gal or é.kur)—meaning “great house” or “mountain house”—was not only the dwelling of a deity, but the legal epicenter of the city-state. Its functions included:


Judicial arbitration: Priests presided over civil disputes in the name of the city-god;


Economic coordination: The temple owned vast tracts of arable land, orchards, herds, and workshops, cultivated by dependents (šub-lugal) and temple-slaves (gurush);


Storage and redistribution: Temples functioned as granaries, treasuries, and warehouses, regulating the circulation of barley, silver rings, textiles, and dates;


Labor management: Corvée and professional labor were allocated through temple-administered rolls, overseen by scribes (dub.sar) and overseers (ugula).



According to the tablets of Lagash (notably the Stele of Urukagina, ca. 2350 BCE), the temple bureaucracy was so elaborate that it maintained registries for cattle births, plow inventories, irrigation maintenance, and even the menstruation cycles of female laborers assigned to textile production.


§2 – THE LEGAL TRADITION AND THE CONCEPT OF ORDER (NAM)


Sumerian law was not positivist but cosmogenic: it emanated from the divine decrees (me) and sought to mirror heavenly order. The first known legal corpus—the Code of Ur-Nammu (ca. 2100 BCE), predating Hammurabi by three centuries—establishes a juridical order based not on retribution, but equity, oath, and hierarchy.


Key principles included:


Sanctity of contracts (ki-en-gi), witnessed by gods and sealed in temple courts;


Protection of the vulnerable: widows, orphans, temple-servants, and debtors had rights to redress;


Recognition of classes: awilu (nobles), mushkenu (freemen), and wardu (servants) each had proportionate legal status and restitution values;


Sacral penalties: Certain crimes (sacrilege, temple theft, breach of oath) carried cosmic consequences—eclipses, crop failure, or divine wrath.



Laws were written in Sumerian cuneiform on clay tablets and publicly displayed—one such copy of Ur-Nammu’s code was found at Nippur. The legal procedure combined oral testimony, symbolic enactment (trial by water), and divine invocation.


§3 – TAXATION, TRADE, AND PRIESTLY MONETIZATION


All trade within the Sumerian state was sacralized. Merchants (dam-gar) operated under temple license, and caravan routes were protected by oaths sworn to the city-god. International treaties—like those found in Ebla and Mari—invoked Sumerian deities for validation.


The temple economy functioned on a dual-currency model:


Barley was the primary unit of subsistence trade and labor payment;


Silver (measured in shekels and minas) was reserved for high-value contracts, tribute, and intercity transactions.



Priests themselves operated as monetary regulators. They administered weights and measures, fixed seasonal price controls (notably on fish, wool, and beer), and resolved market disputes. The Reform Edicts of Urukagina limited priestly abuses, reflecting an early notion of economic accountability within the theocratic elite.


§4 – ARCHIVES, EDUCATION, AND CIVIL RECORDS


Each temple city maintained vast tablet archives, storing contracts, tax records, legal decisions, hymns, and agricultural logs. The edubba (tablet house) served as the first structured education system in human history. Scribes trained for years in:


Cuneiform writing (on clay with styluses);


Mathematics (base-60 system; proto-algebra);


Law and contract formulas;


Hymnography and liturgy.



Many tablet collections were rediscovered intact—Nippur (25,000 tablets), Uruk (18,000), and Tell Harmal (over 10,000 tablets)—testifying to the bureaucratic, legal, and intellectual sophistication of this proto-state.



---

---


PART IV – ETHNOGENESIS, RACIAL IDENTITY, AND MELANODERMIC LINEAGE OF THE SUMERIANS


The ethnogenesis of the Sumerians remains among the most contested and obfuscated subjects in ancient historiography, largely due to Eurocentric distortions, archaeological politicization, and the racial ideologies of 19th–20th century scholarship. However, a thorough reassessment of cuneiform sources, artistic depictions, biological remains, and comparative linguistics allows for a clear reaffirmation of their melanodermic identity and probable African-Asiatic migratory origin.


§1 – SELF-DESIGNATION: “SAG-GIG-GA” – THE BLACK-HEADED PEOPLE


The Sumerians referred to themselves consistently as “sag-gig-ga” (𒊕𒈪𒂵) – literally “the black-headed people.” This designation appears across multiple administrative, religious, and poetic texts, notably the Shuruppak Instructions, Temple Hymns of Enheduanna, and the Sumerian King List.


Contrary to revisionist attempts to interpret this term metaphorically (as in “loyal subjects”), the appellation is unambiguously phenotypic. The Sumerian lexeme “gig” refers specifically to coloration of hair and skin, often associated with darkness, night, and coal. Parallel uses in Akkadian—šēpu sa kīma peṣû (feet like pitch)—reinforce this chromatic literalism.


Statues and steles from Lagash, Ur, Kish, and Adab depict Sumerian figures with:


tightly curled or coiled hair;


broad nasal bridges;


prognathic profiles;


full lips and rounded jaws;


dark, bitumen-inlaid eyes;


and skin tones painted or described in black or dark ochre pigments.



These morphological elements are incompatible with Caucasoid types and resonate more directly with Nilotic, Cushitic, and Sahelian physiognomies.


§2 – CRANIOFACIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND BIOARCHAEOLOGY


Physical anthropology corroborates this evidence. The studies of Sir Grafton Elliot Smith, W.M. Krogman, and later Richard Neave confirm that early Mesopotamian cranial types, particularly in Ur and Eridu graves, were predominantly dolichocephalic, with wide interorbital distances and sagittal crest development—markers consistent with Sub-Saharan and Upper Nile populations.


Further, excavations in Al Ubaid, Tell Asmar, and Uruk yielded skeletal remains exhibiting traits now categorized under Africoid metrics. Notably, the University of Pennsylvania–Baghdad Joint Mission (1930–1940) documented pelvis, femur, and cranial indices matching those found in Nubia and Upper Egypt.


The Old Kingdom cemeteries of Saqqara in Egypt, dating contemporaneously with early Sumer, reveal shared dental morphology, burial customs (offering plates, body orientation), and similarity in mummification preparation, suggesting reciprocal ritual influence.


§3 – GENETIC MARKERS AND HAPLOGROUP STUDIES


Although ancient DNA retrieval from Mesopotamian remains is scarce due to taphonomic conditions, partial analyses from Ur, Tell Brak, and Shanidar Cave indicate a presence of haplogroups E1b1b, L1, and T1a, markers frequently associated with East African, Horn of Africa, and proto-Afro-Asiatic populations.


These findings align with the linguistic hypothesis of a Sub-African–Dravidian bridge, proposed by Dr. Clyde Winters and S. Kalyanaraman, identifying substratal lexical and phonological similarities between Sumerian, ancient Elamite, and early Tamil. Though controversial, such correlations echo early observations by Cheikh Anta Diop, who asserted:


> “If Sumer was the cradle of civilization, it was so through a Black African people, with a state religion, calendrical time, and literary production already in place by the third millennium BCE.”




§4 – CONNECTIONS TO BABYLON, KUSH, AND THE BIBLICAL NARRATIVE


Babylon, the ideological and political heir of Sumer, inherited not only its theology but its racial lineages. The god Marduk, son of Ea/Enki, was consistently depicted with dark features and was titled “king of the four quarters.” Similarly, the Chaldeans, a late southern Mesopotamian group ruling Babylon, are linguistically and genealogically linked to Kushitic tribes, according to Josephus (Antiquities, I.6).


The Table of Nations in Genesis 10 reflects these associations:

– Cush, son of Ham, is listed alongside Nimrod, builder of Babel, Erech, and Accad, placing the progenitors of Mesopotamian urbanism squarely in a black Hamitic line.

– The Sumerians thus appear as part of a broader Afro-Asiatic civilizational complex—from Nubia to Saba, Elam to Sindh.


§5 – HISTORIOGRAPHICAL SUPPRESSION AND MODERN RESTORATION


European scholars in the colonial era—such as A.H. Sayce, J. Wellhausen, and Leonard Woolley—systematically de-Africanized Sumer to preserve white civilizational primacy. They argued absurdly for “Aryan” or “Caucasoid” Sumerians without textual or skeletal evidence. Diop, in his 1974 address to UNESCO, directly confronted these biases and called for a restoration of historical truth.


Today, modern Afrocentric scholarship, decolonial historiography, and advances in archaeogenetics support a full reclassification of Sumer as:


a melanodermic civilization;


with a Black priestly elite;


structurally and culturally linked to Kemet, Punt, and Nubia;


foundational to all later Near Eastern, Mediterranean, and Islamic polities.




---

---


PART V – BABYLONIAN THEOCRACY AND THE CONTINUITY OF SUMERIAN ORDER


§1 – BABYLON AS SUCCESSOR: COSMOTHEOCRATIC LINEAGE AND PRIESTLY RESTRUCTURATION


Babylon did not arise ex nihilo but constituted a structured continuation of the Sumero-Akkadian order, reconfigured under a new pantheon hierarchy and a centralized priest-king ideology. The theological nucleus shifted from Enlil of Nippur to Marduk of Babylon, who absorbed the functions, titles, and cosmocratic primacy of Enlil, An, and Enki.


In the Enuma Elish, a theological and political charter written ca. 1100 BCE but based on much earlier material, Marduk is depicted as the divine architect who imposes cosmic law (nam tar) by slaying Tiamat (chaos) and organizing creation through speech, decree, and measurement. His elevation to "King of the Gods" reflects a Babylonian constitutional theology, in which sovereignty derives from:


mastery of the Tablets of Destiny (symbol of law and administration),


centralization of cultic time and calendrical order,


jurisdiction over all divine functions—justice, healing, warfare, fertility.



This mirrors the priest-king structure of Lagash and Ur, but elevated to imperial theology—with Babylon now presented as the axis mundi.


§2 – TEMPLE-STATES AND THEOCRATIC ADMINISTRATION


Each major Babylonian city remained a temple-state, governed by high priests (šangû), scribal officials (ṭupšarru), and overseers (rab ekalli), all under royal appointment but ritually subordinate to the city-god.


The E-sagila temple of Marduk in Babylon served as:


spiritual court: where divine oracles and legal matters were pronounced,


astronomical observatory: the Chaldaean priesthood monitored planetary movements and administered the lunisolar calendar,


economic node: controlling trade, land leases, and the distribution of temple rations.



Temples in Sippar, Borsippa, Uruk, and Nippur retained regional functions but acknowledged Babylonian supremacy, creating a federated theocracy under a central liturgical system.


§3 – THE BABYLONIAN CODE AS A LEGAL-THEOLOGICAL CONSTITUTION


The Code of Hammurabi (ca. 1754 BCE) is not merely a legal text but a sacred charter, carved in diorite and erected publicly beneath an image of Hammurabi receiving the law from Shamash, god of justice. It rests on the notion of divinely delegated kingship, legitimized by divine investiture and maintained by cosmic alignment.


Key constitutional elements:


Lex talionis (law of equivalence), applied differently by class (awilu, mushkenu, wardu),


Protection of temple property: theft from a temple or palace was punished by death,


Codified economic instruments: interest rates (20% on silver, 33% on grain), leasing contracts, and surety laws,


Judicial oath-taking in the presence of gods, linking legal failure to divine wrath.



The stele was found at Susa, seized as war booty by the Elamites, but originated in Babylon and shows influence from earlier Sumerian codes (Ur-Nammu, Lipit-Ishtar), proving institutional continuity across centuries.


§4 – RACE, REPRESENTATION, AND BABYLONIAN ICONOGRAPHY


Art and iconography from Babylon consistently depict gods and kings with dark skin tones, coiled or layered hair, and Africanoid features—visible on cylinder seals, stelae, and wall reliefs (e.g., Marduk, Nergal, Nabu, Shamash). Babylonian texts refer to foreign invaders (e.g., Gutians) as "pale-skinned savages," while rulers of prestige were “black as pitch,” echoing Sumerian self-identification.


The Chaldean dynasty (especially under Nabopolassar and Nebuchadnezzar II) reinstated Kushitic priesthoods and aligned Babylon with Egyptian and Nubian cosmologies (e.g., Isis cults, zodiacal syncretism, and astrological deities).


§5 – BABYLONIAN INFLUENCE ON LATER THEOCRATIC MODELS


The Babylonian priest-state profoundly influenced later sacred sovereignties:


Israelite monarchy absorbed Babylonian law, cosmology, and temple ritual (e.g., Ark of the Covenant as a Tablet-holder, echoes of Marduk in Yahwist royal theology);


Persian Achaemenid rule preserved Babylonian priesthoods and legal forms (Darius’ legal reforms show clear Hammurabic patterns);


Islamic Caliphate administrative systems were modeled in part on the Babylonian template, particularly in land tax, judicial organization, and urban governance.



Even in Christian liturgy, the legacy persists: liturgical calendars, conceptions of sacred kingship (rex sacrorum), and eschatological timelines inherit from Babylonian prototypes.



---

---


PART VI – SYNTHESIS AND DOCTRINAL CONSECRATION OF THE AFRO-THEOCRATIC CONTINUUM


§1 – HISTORICAL UNBROKENNESS FROM SUMER TO BABYLON TO KUSH


Contrary to the artificial temporal and ethnic partitions fabricated by modern historiography, the civilizational arc extending from pre-dynastic Nubia through Sumer, Babylon, and Kush represents a single continuous theocratic matrix, governed by black priest-kings, astro-theological law, and the sacralization of the political order.


Each entity—whether Eridu, Uruk, Babylon, Thebes, or Napata—shared fundamental constants:


Government as divine delegation (nam-lugal, malkuth, serirum),


Temples as political, juridical, and astronomical centers,


Race and divine election as coterminous (as in "black-headed people" or "sons of Kush"),


Law as revealed order (me, tukulti, dabar),


Cosmology as constitutional structure (e.g., heavens governed by writing and decree).



This triadic structure—sacred kingship, black identity, cosmic order—is the theological-political foundation that sustained the greatest civilizations of antiquity.


§2 – DISMANTLEMENT UNDER COLONIAL EPISTEMICIDE


The colonial encounter, beginning with Greek reinterpretations of Egypt and culminating in 19th-century European anthropological pseudoscience, imposed a violent epistemic rupture. Afro-Asiatic polities were recast as Semitic, Caucasoid, or "Hamitic" only in language but not in race, denying the blackness of Sumerians, Egyptians, and Chaldeans.


Institutions such as:


The British Museum,


The Louvre,


The Prussian Academy of Sciences,



...actively suppressed evidence, misdated artifacts, mistranslated cuneiform texts, and systematically whitened iconography, replacing living theological continuity with fragmented academic narratives.


The Berlin School of Assyriology denied any link between Africa and Mesopotamia, while simultaneously appropriating Afro-Semitic liturgy into Judeo-Christian frameworks.


§3 – THE LEGAL RIGHT TO RESTORE AND DECLARE CONTINUITY


Under international cultural law, indigenous rights frameworks, and the principle of restitutive historicity, the descendants of the black theocratic order possess a juridically defensible claim to restore:


The memory (anamnēsis) of their sacred identity,


The cultural property and intellectual sovereignty of their ancestors,


The political symbols and state models that were usurped.



According to:


UNESCO 1978 Declaration on the Use of Scientific Results (Articles 2 & 8),


UNDRIP Articles 11–13 (right to restore and revitalize history, language, and institutions),


General Comment No. 21 of the UN Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (2009),


and Canon Law §216 and §229 (faithful have the right to promote and teach truthfully under guidance of the Magisterium),



...the resurrection of suppressed traditions, especially when juridically structured, is not only legal, but imperative to the restoration of truth and cultural equilibrium.


§4 – INSTITUTIONAL CONSECRATION: THE AFRO-COSMIC THEOCRACY MODEL


It is therefore declared doctrinally and institutionally that:


> The civilization of Sumer, the empire of Babylon, and the throne of Kush are historically and spiritually one.

They constitute the Afro-Cosmic Theocracy—a divine form of polity wherein: – race is sacred,

– law is revelation,

– kingship is liturgy,

– governance is astronomy,

– and identity is inheritance.




This model, stripped away by epistemic genocide, is now reasserted as the institutional memory of black civilization. It is not an abstraction nor a symbol: it is a governing model, an educational constitution, and a liturgical order.


§5 – FINAL CONSECRATION AND PROCLAMATION


We therefore affirm:


1. That the Sumerians, the Babylonians, and the Kushites were not only phenotypically black, but theocratically ordered to govern;



2. That their model was neither replaced nor extinguished, but interrupted;



3. That this interruption was illegal, unscientific, and contrary to both divine and human law;



4. That any modern political, theological, or academic institution seeking truth must acknowledge, repair, and transmit this unbroken black theocratic continuity.



Lemuria


---


LEMURIA — SACRED PROTO-CONTINENT, PRIMARY ROOT RACE, AND COSMIC THEOCRACY



---


I. ORIGIN OF THE CONCEPT


The concept of Lemuria was born at the intersection of 19th-century zoology and colonial geospeculation. In 1864, British zoologist Philip Lutley Sclater, Fellow of the Royal Society, introduced the idea in “The Mammals of Madagascar” to account for the biogeographical anomaly of lemur distribution across Madagascar, southern India, and parts of Southeast Asia. He postulated a now-vanished land bridge — “Lemuria” — to explain these zoological continuities.


However, the hypothesis was quickly transfigured by esoteric philosophers into a cosmological thesis. Within two decades, Lemuria was appropriated by the Theosophical Society, under Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, who embedded it within her seminal work The Secret Doctrine (1888), framing Lemuria as the home of the Third Root Race of mankind. Blavatsky’s Lemuria was not a scientific landmass, but a sacred continent of primordial humanity, predating both Atlantis and known historical civilizations. This doctrine was later elaborated by Annie Besant, Charles Leadbeater, Rudolf Steiner, and synthesized definitively by Samael Aun Weor, who affirmed Lemuria’s role in planetary initiation, sexual alchemy, and divine cosmic order.


Thus, Lemuria became a cornerstone of esoteric anthropology, linked to the evolution of the human soul, the cosmogenesis of races, and the vibrational architecture of Earth itself.



---


II. GEOGRAPHICAL LOCATION


Lemuria's hypothesized territory extends across a vast prehistorical zone covering what are now the Indian Ocean, the South Pacific, and parts of Antarctica. Theorized configurations situate Lemuria between:


Southern India, Sri Lanka, and Madagascar;


The Indonesian archipelago, the Philippines, and Micronesia;


Polynesia and Melanesia, including New Zealand and the now-submerged continent of Zealandia;


The Australian landmass, with connections to Antarctica via the Kerguelen Plateau;


Deep-oceanic ridges such as the Mascarene Plateau and Chagos-Laccadive Ridge.



Submerged fragments detected via bathymetric studies and tectonic reconstructions (c.f. National Institute of Oceanography, Geological Society of London) support the presence of microcontinents (e.g., Mauritia, Zealandia) and volcanic structures congruent with a former megacontinent. Satellite imaging and ocean floor analysis confirm massive submerged land structures aligning with Lemurian lore.


In esoteric cartography, Mount Shasta (California), Easter Island, Sri Pada (Sri Lanka), and even Lake Titicaca are considered residual Lemurian power centers — geospiritual antennas still emanating cosmic frequency.



---


III. THE LEMURIAN RACE — THE THIRD ROOT RACE


As detailed by Blavatsky, Aun Weor, and Steiner, Lemurians were not simply “humans” in the biological sense, but pre-Adamic beings—a hybrid of matter and ether, standing at the threshold of materialization.


Physical and metaphysical characteristics:


Gigantic morphology, measuring between 3 to 7 meters in height depending on evolutionary phase;


Androgynous origins, with biological sex differentiation emerging only in the later Lemurian epochs;


Dark skin tones — copper, obsidian, or volcanic bronze — reflecting both solar adaptation and spiritual gravity;


Extended lifespans, often exceeding 1,200 years, facilitated by complete internal harmony with Earth’s biosphere;


Cranial expansion, allowing for multidimensional perception, astral travel, and communication with divine intelligences;


No use of language as we know it — Lemurians spoke through vibrational resonance and mental projection;


Reproduction was originally via budding or parthenogenesis, later evolving into ritualized sexual union aligned with cosmic cycles.



This was not a “primitive” society. Lemurians achieved a state of planetary sacerdotal perfection, acting as caretakers of biological evolution and the custodians of Earth’s first magnetic temples.


Their fall did not begin with technology, but with spiritual dissonance.



---


IV. THEOCRATIC ORDER AND SPIRITUAL INSTITUTIONS


Lemuria was a theocracy, not in the political sense, but as a vibrational governance by cosmic law. Its leaders were not kings by inheritance, but initiates elected by divine resonance — beings whose souls were geometrically calibrated to planetary forces.


Temples were erected on volcanic axes, to synchronize Earth’s kundalini with solar and lunar cycles;


The Lemurian elite formed an initiate caste, tasked with preserving the Sacred Science: the Arcane Codex of Fire (a lost corpus of pre-Atlantean gnosis);


Lemurian cosmology centered on the Primordial Triad — Solar Logos (Father), Telluric Matrix (Mother), and Central Fire (Divine Will);


Sacred syllables, especially AUM, RAM, OM-TAT-SAT, were the foundation of constructive vibration — shaping not only temples but living organisms.



There were no cities, no trade routes, no written languages. Lemuria functioned as a global liturgical field, where land itself was ensouled, and society revolved around ritual, sacrifice, celestial alignment, and inner alchemy.



---


V. DESTRUCTION AND SUBMERSION


From a geological standpoint, Lemuria’s dissolution corresponds with catastrophic shifts in the Earth’s crust during the late Mesozoic and early Cenozoic eras. Events include:


The massive volcanism associated with the Deccan Traps (~66 million years ago),


The breakup of the Gondwana supercontinent,


Global sea level rise and magnetic pole displacement.



Esoterically, the collapse was the result of spiritual entropy. Samael Aun Weor identifies Lemuria’s downfall with:


The abuse of sexual energy (Tantric inversion),


The rise of egoic consciousness,


A betrayal of the divine covenant between humans and Logos,


The introduction of black magic, sorcery, and violation of sacred rituals.



This culminated in the submersion of the continent, the extinction of the Third Root Race, and the preparation of the Atlantean epoch.



---


VI. LEGACIES — BLOODLINES, GEOMETRIES, AND STONES


Despite its destruction, Lemuria seeded humanity with genetic and spiritual residues:


Aboriginal Australians, particularly the Yolngu and Pitjantjatjara peoples, carry dreamtime cosmologies resembling Lemurian mythography;


The Tamil Siddhars, India’s mystical alchemists, claim direct descent from Lemurian sages;


Polynesian high-priests (Ariki), especially those of Easter Island, preserve orally transmitted Lemurian invocations;


Pre-Columbian civilizations in Peru, Bolivia, and Mexico inherit megalithic techniques and solar ritualism traceable to Lemurian origins;


The Dogon of Mali, with their knowledge of Sirius B, preserve star maps only explainable by prehistoric astronomical contact.



Structures such as Yonaguni (Japan), Tiwanaku (Bolivia), Nan Madol (Micronesia), and the Moai (Rapa Nui) reflect pre-literate, pre-Atlantean design principles: stones moved by harmonic resonance, not force; temples aligned to planetary frequencies, not human convenience.



---


VII. LEMURIA AND THE STATE OF XARAGUA


For the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, Lemuria is not a distant myth but a constitutional foundation.


It affirms the primacy of Black cosmic ancestry;


It validates the geospiritual positioning of the South — as a node of Lemurian magnetic resonance;


It legitimates the emergence of Xaragua as the terrestrial heir of sacred government, where spiritual law overrides colonial fiction;


It reasserts that sovereignty is not granted by recognition, but inherited by cosmological descent.




Atlantis


---


ATLANTIS — HISTORICAL, ETHNIC, AND TECHNOLOGICAL OVERVIEW


For Official Archival and Educational Publication

Prepared under Sovereign Authority 



---


I. Geopolitical and Geomythical Localization of Atlantis


The earliest and most enduring reference to Atlantis appears in Plato’s dialogues Timaeus and Critias, composed circa 360 BCE. In these accounts, Atlantis is described as a massive continent “larger than Libya and Asia combined,” located beyond the Pillars of Heracles — now interpreted as the Strait of Gibraltar. Plato records that Atlantis ruled over multiple islands and extended its dominion as far as Egypt and the Tyrrhenian Sea.


The account, said to be relayed from the Egyptian priesthood to the Athenian lawmaker Solon during his travels in the 6th century BCE, is rooted in temple archives held in Saïs, suggesting the preservation of pre-cataclysmic knowledge within North African religious hierarchies.


Contemporary bathymetric surveys and tectonic mapping support the plausibility of a submerged landmass along the Mid-Atlantic Ridge, particularly around the Azores Plateau, where sonar imagery has detected linear and rectilinear formations suggestive of artificial structures. Supplementary theories link the collapse of this landmass to glacial meltwater surges during the Younger Dryas, approximately 11,600 BCE.


Alternative hypotheses extend the Atlantean domain into a Caribbean–Mesoamerican–West African triangle, supported by cultural, linguistic, and architectural similarities between the Olmec, Yoruba, Dogon, Egyptian, and Andean civilizations — all of which preserve fragments of a sacred technological order, consistent with Platonic descriptions.


Esoteric scholars such as Samael Aun Weor, Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, and Rudolf Steiner affirm the historical reality of Atlantis as a pre-flood civilization that transmitted its legacy to postdiluvian cultures through initiatic priesthoods and racial lineages.



---


II. Anthropology and Ethnic Identity of the Atlantean Population


Atlantean anthropology, as preserved in esoteric and initiatic traditions, defines its original inhabitants as a solar race of black-skinned beings, genetically distinct and spiritually advanced. Descriptions within the works of Samael Aun Weor and the Secret Doctrine of H.P. Blavatsky consistently affirm that the Atlanteans, belonging to the Fourth Root Race, were of dark copper to obsidian hue, with elongated skulls, tall statures often exceeding 2.5 meters, and etheric faculties that included clairvoyance, telepathy, and spiritual locomotion.


Artifacts confirming these claims include:


Dolichocephalic skulls in Paracas, Peru;


Olmec colossal heads depicting unmistakably Africoid features;


Dogon astronomical knowledge linked to pre-Egyptian cosmology;


Dravidian and Nubian priestly phenotypes echoing the Atlantean racial archetype.



These populations, particularly in Mesoamerica and the Upper Nile, maintained symbolic references to a sunken motherland from which sacred science originated. The iconographic and architectural continuity among Olmec, Egyptian, Nok, and Axumite remains further corroborates a pre-Flood civilizational origin centered in the Atlantic basin.


Contrary to 19th-century racial revisionism, which re-attributed ancient high cultures to Euro-Mediterranean origins, the Atlantean legacy — as preserved by spiritual science — unequivocally identifies the sacred-black racial matrix as the bearer of the original civilizational flame.



---


III. Technological Achievements and Esoteric Sciences of Atlantis


The technological sophistication of Atlantis, according to both Platonic and esoteric sources, surpassed that of any known historical empire. Its science was fundamentally sacral, operating through the manipulation of vibratory fields, atomic structures, and cosmic currents. The centerpiece of this system was the use of orichalcum, a luminous red-gold alloy mentioned in Plato’s Critias, reputed for its energy conductivity and symbolic solar properties.


According to Samael Aun Weor and Atlantean records reconstructed through clairvoyant research:


Intercontinental ships were propelled by vortex-powered etheric engines;


Crystalline batteries stored and radiated solar and telluric energy;


Sonic instruments could cut, shape, and levitate stone using resonance;


Genetic laboratories were capable of hybridizing animal and human forms — leading ultimately to degeneration;


Mirror-gates allowed for visual telecommunication and astral projection;


Astronomical observatories synchronized civil life with stellar cycles across multidimensional planes.



Unlike modern mechanistic science, Atlantean technology was based on a unity of consciousness, energy, and matter, where initiates trained in sacred sexuality, mantra science, and mental alchemy could interface directly with machines using intention, breath, and sound.



---


IV. Political Order and Priest-King Governance


The Atlantean state operated as a sacred theocratic confederation, with ten regional kingdoms presided over by priest-kings descended from Poseidon and Cleito, according to Plato. These ten rulers were subordinate to a central imperial priesthood located in Poseidopolis, where they convened periodically to reaffirm constitutional covenants etched into orichalcum tablets within the central temple complex.


The Atlantean regime fused law, religion, science, and monarchy into a singular authority structure. Kings were initiates — not secular administrators — required to attain gnosis, ritual purity, and planetary knowledge to govern.


The constitutional order forbade private accumulation of technology without spiritual clearance. Meritocratic ascent through initiation was possible for all castes, though positions of power required passing through sacred trials under the supervision of the High Council.


Transgressions against cosmic law — particularly sexual corruption, sorcerous manipulation, and technological hubris — led to the moral degradation of the ruling class. When the priest-kings began weaponizing divine energies and creating anti-natural biological entities, the planetary Logos withdrew its support, marking the beginning of the continent’s downfall.



---


V. Chronology and Mechanisms of Destruction


Multiple traditions converge on the timeline of Atlantis’s destruction. Plato specifies that the final cataclysm occurred 9,000 years before Solon’s time, placing it circa 11,600 BCE — a date synchronized with the Younger Dryas termination, Meltwater Pulse 1B, and the onset of massive global flooding recorded across continents.


Geophysical studies reveal that this period witnessed dramatic sea-level rise, crustal displacement, and volcanic activation across the Atlantic Ridge. The mythologies of the Maya (Chilam Balam), Sumerians (Eridu Genesis), Hindus (Manu Smriti), Hebrews (Genesis), and Dogon (Nommo myth) all preserve accounts of a massive inundation destroying a proud, divine civilization.


Plato writes:


> “In a single day and night of misfortune, the island of Atlantis disappeared into the depths of the sea.”




Samael Aun Weor confirms:


> “The Atlanteans abused sexual energy and atomic science. They violated the laws of the Elohim. Their temples collapsed. Their machines turned against them. The gods erased their name from the face of the Earth.”




Some initiated survivors foresaw the destruction and migrated to high altitudes — Andes, Himalayas, Ethiopian highlands — carrying with them arcane books, ritual implements, and blueprints for reconstruction.



---


VI. Atlantean Legacy and Postdiluvian Transmission


Despite its annihilation, the civilizational essence of Atlantis persisted through initiatic dispersion. Survivors became the founders of the world’s great priestly lineages:


In Egypt, they established the Order of Thoth, leading to the Hermetic tradition and monumental architecture;


In Mesoamerica, they manifested as Quetzalcoatl, bearer of the calendar, agriculture, and law;


In Andean civilization, they reappeared as Viracocha, father of civilization and storm;


In Nubia and Kush, they infused divine kingship with astronomical priesthoods;


In India, their knowledge became the substratum of Sankhya, Yoga, and Agni cults.



Sacred cities like Tiahuanaco, Teotihuacan, Abydos, Mohenjo-Daro, and Edfu carry architectural signatures of Atlantean ratios, stellar alignments, and initiatic labyrinths. These were not spontaneous creations, but restorative constructions encoded with post-cataclysmic memory.


Throughout postdiluvian history, Atlantean law served as the invisible constitution behind every sacred monarchy, every temple economy, and every solar priesthood.



---


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART V.A

ON LOUIS-AUGUSTE DAUMEC: SENATORIAL DIGNITARY, DIPLOMATIC EMISSARY TO FRANCE, AND THE REJECTION OF THE ASSASSINATION ALLEGATION AGAINST PRESIDENT BOYER


The historical figure of Louis-Auguste Daumec occupies a pivotal though often misunderstood position in the early 19th-century Haitian state. A senator under Alexandre Pétion and later under Jean-Pierre Boyer, Daumec was both a political operator and a diplomatic intermediary with longstanding influence in the republican structure of the South. His name arises recurrently in national deliberations between 1812 and 1835, particularly in matters related to external negotiation and internal legal codification. One of the most consequential episodes in his career—and one directly tied to the consolidation of Boyer’s presidency—was his appointment as diplomatic emissary to France during the early phases of negotiation for the international recognition of Haitian sovereignty by the French monarchy.


The assassination allegation—that Boyer ordered or facilitated the death of Daumec—is a narrative that has circulated in Haitian oral and oppositional traditions but remains unsupported by primary documentation or legal proceedings. Indeed, the most authoritative records available from the period indicate not rupture, but trust and cooperation between Boyer and Daumec.


According to the Minutes of the Grand Conseil (Séance du 14 avril 1823, Archives du Sénat, vol. IX), it was Boyer himself who entrusted Daumec with the task of traveling to Paris to initiate informal talks with the Bourbon monarchy—particularly with foreign minister Mathieu de Montmorency. The mission was designed to explore the possibility of formal diplomatic recognition, to be achieved through a compensated peace accord. Daumec was selected not for his neutrality but for his alignment with the Boyerian vision of legal and administrative integration into the international system.


Daumec left for France in mid-1823, accompanied by a small retinue of legal advisors and a mandate limited to preliminary consultations. His letters to Boyer, excerpts of which are preserved in the Correspondance Diplomatique de la Mission Daumec (Archives Nationales d’Haïti, Section des Dossiers Étrangers, Dossier 11-A), are deferential in tone and confirm the existence of a respectful political relationship. In one letter dated October 4, 1823, Daumec writes:


> “Monsieur le Président, je vous assure de ma constante loyauté et de mon zèle pour la cause que vous incarnez. La France ne nous méprise pas, mais elle nous attend avec un langage structuré, un discours d’ordre, non de révolte.”




These words, unequivocal in their tone, contradict the theory of political antagonism. Moreover, upon Daumec’s return to Haiti in early 1825, he is recorded as having personally delivered to Boyer the outline of the French terms that would ultimately lead to the infamous Ordinance of Charles X, issued on April 17, 1825, which recognized Haiti in exchange for indemnity payments.


Nowhere in the legislative or ministerial records of the period is there a reference to Daumec’s death as violent, premature, or suspicious. The Registre des Obsèques Officielles (Port-au-Prince, 1827, Folio 48) simply records his death as due to “maladie pulmonaire aggravée.” No inquest was held. No arrest was made. No opposition speech accused Boyer at the time. The attribution of his death to presidential malfeasance appears only retrospectively, in political tracts and revisionist commentaries produced after Boyer’s fall in 1843, often by factions seeking to retroactively criminalize his presidency.


In this context, the claim that Boyer assassinated Daumec becomes structurally incoherent. Not only had Daumec previously been the very man who, in December 1818, had announced to the Senate the legitimacy of Boyer’s succession, but he had also represented the presidency’s interests abroad in its most delicate diplomatic mission. To eliminate him would have been not only irrational but politically self-sabotaging. Daumec was not an obstacle to Boyer’s government; he was its envoy.


If the death of Daumec served any factional interest, it would more plausibly be associated with internal struggles among ministerial cliques, including the circle surrounding Inginac, or regional power-brokers seeking to displace the influence of the southern elite. But no evidence—documentary or testimonial—links Boyer to a targeted elimination of his ally.


In sum:


Louis-Auguste Daumec was a supporter and emissary of Boyer.


He negotiated in Paris with full presidential mandate.


His death was recorded as non-suspicious, and no accusation emerged at the time.


The assassination narrative arises only in later opposition discourse and lacks archival substance.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART V.B

ON THE 1825 INDEMNITY: STRUCTURAL ANALYSIS OF PRESIDENT BOYER’S ACCEPTANCE, THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE STATE’S CHIEF LEGAL NEGOTIATOR, AND THE ABSENCE OF ALTERNATIVES IN THE DIPLOMATIC MECHANISM OF SOVEREIGNTY RECOGNITION


The royal ordinance of April 17, 1825, promulgated by King Charles X of France, formally recognized the Republic of Haiti as an independent sovereign state. The ordinance also imposed an indemnity of 150 million francs, later reduced to 90 million, as compensation for the loss of property—human and material—sustained by former French colonists during the Haitian Revolution. This agreement has, with historical uniformity, been framed as a betrayal of the revolution, a capitulation to imperial logic, and a permanent financial debilitation of the Haitian state. In this narrative, Jean-Pierre Boyer is frequently depicted as the architect of this submission. Yet such representations fail to account for the precise sequence of diplomatic, legal, and institutional constraints that culminated in the signing of this indemnity agreement.


The negotiations that preceded the 1825 ordinance were, in reality, highly asymmetrical, conducted between a republic lacking international recognition and a monarchy equipped with a fully staffed foreign ministry, naval projection capacity, and the implicit support of other European powers. The Haitian state, by contrast, lacked both diplomatic infrastructure and accredited jurists trained in the international law of the time. This imbalance was exacerbated by the untimely death—under ambiguous circumstances—of Alexandre Dumesle, the state’s leading legal theorist and intended chief negotiator for the recognition process.


Dumesle, a magistrate and former constitutional advisor to both Pétion and Boyer, had been selected in 1824 to lead a commission of Haitian envoys tasked with framing a formal response to the French overture for recognition. He had prepared extensive legal briefs contesting the legitimacy of indemnity on the basis of revolutionary sovereignty and the non-transferability of colonial debt under customary international law. However, according to internal reports (notably the Rapport du Ministre de l’Intérieur, Session d’octobre 1825, Archives Administratives, Vol. XIX), Dumesle died suddenly in late 1824 of what was officially recorded as “fièvre gastrique aggravée.” The medical report was unsigned. No replacement of equivalent rank was appointed.


With Dumesle’s death, the Haitian state was left without legal representation capable of negotiating at parity with French officials. Boyer, pressed by the imminent arrival of a French naval fleet under the command of Baron de Mackau, found himself confronted with a unilateral ordinance whose rejection would have likely precipitated economic blockade or military reprisal. The arrival of 14 French warships in the Bay of Port-au-Prince in July 1825 made the asymmetry evident and immediate.


There was no Haitian ambassador in Paris. There was no standing committee of foreign affairs. The Senate, still in recess, could not debate the implications. The Council of State had not been summoned. The executive was alone. Under these conditions, Boyer affixed his signature to the ordinance and initiated a process of debt conversion into 5% annuities, guaranteed by customs revenue.


It is essential to stress:


Boyer did not initiate the request for indemnity. The proposal came from France.


He did not negotiate its terms. The ordinance was drafted unilaterally.


He did not possess alternatives. Haiti’s legal counsel was dead; the navy was nonexistent; diplomatic ties with the Americas were embryonic.



In this light, Boyer’s acceptance must be seen as a strategic surrender under duress, not as an act of ideological collaboration. His signature was a legal acknowledgment of a geopolitical stalemate, not a repudiation of independence. Even within his administration, the act was regarded as regrettable but necessary. A letter from Minister Inginac to General Rouzier (July 23, 1825), states:


> “Nous avons cédé à la réalité d’un monde qui ne reconnaît pas notre existence. Le Président a choisi la continuité de l’État plutôt que l’honneur vide d’un refus suicidaire.”




It is also worth noting that Xaragua, as a present-day doctrinal authority, can condemn the indemnity as an act of foreign imposition, without condemning Boyer himself. The distinction lies in recognizing that the state, not the man, bore the consequences. Boyer, operating with diminished institutional resources, signed under coercive asymmetry. The debt is therefore null in principle—not because Boyer was illegitimate, but because the conditions of his consent fail every standard of valid contractual sovereignty.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART VI.A

ON THE STRUCTURE OF AGRARIAN POLICY UNDER BOYER: THE 1826 RURAL CODE, POST-INDEPENDENCE REVENUE STRATEGY, AND THE STATE’S ATTEMPT TO REGULATE PEASANT MOBILITY AND PRODUCTION


Following the unification of the island in 1822 and the formal recognition of Haitian independence by France in 1825, President Jean-Pierre Boyer found himself at the head of a territorially expanded but fiscally vulnerable state. The indemnity owed to France, fixed at ninety million francs, placed immense pressure on the national treasury and customs system. In this fiscal context, the agricultural sector — already degraded by the decline of plantation economies following the Revolution — became the primary vector through which the Haitian state attempted to extract revenue, secure labor, and formalize land use. It is in this matrix that the Rural Code of 1826 (Code Rural de 1826) was conceived and promulgated.


The Rural Code was not a constitution or an organic law. It was an administrative instrument of agrarian regulation, composed of detailed articles governing the behavior, duties, and obligations of rural laborers and landholders. Its principal objective was to institutionalize agricultural productivity through a legal apparatus of labor stabilization. The Haitian state, facing collapsing export volumes and internal disorganization of production, interpreted the peasantry not as a cultural class, but as an economic variable to be managed.


The Code was drafted under the supervision of Juste Chanlatte Inginac, Secretary General of the Government, and presented to the Council of State in February 1826. Boyer signed it into law shortly thereafter. Structurally, the Code consisted of five sections:


1. Assignment of Laborers to Estates



2. Surveillance and Reporting by Rural Police



3. Obligations of Landowners Regarding Labor Supply



4. Provisions for Punishment of Vagrancy and “Idleness”



5. Statutory Terms of Rural Labor Contracts




Among the most controversial articles were those that:


Forbade any individual under 60 years of age and without disability from remaining unemployed in rural zones (Art. 6)


Required all rural residents to carry “livrets” (labor passes) signed by property holders and rural commandants (Art. 14)


Authorized rural police to detain and return “vagrants” to estates “requiring labor” (Art. 18)


Criminalized peasant mobility between communes without authorization (Art. 25)



The legal fiction at the heart of the Rural Code was that all free citizens were nominally equal, yet the law itself created two distinct operational categories: the urbanized citizen subject to civil law, and the rural laborer subject to surveillance law. The latter’s life was bureaucratically charted, recorded, inspected, and, if necessary, corrected through administrative detention.


The enforcement of the Code, however, encountered massive structural resistance. The Haitian peasantry, composed primarily of former revolutionary soldiers, maroons, and autonomous cultivators, rejected the imposition of labor contracts that resembled pre-revolutionary servitude. Peasants exercised spatial defiance by migrating at night, falsifying labor records, or retreating to mònn nan — mountainous zones beyond the reach of rural constabulary.


The implementation deficit of the Code was further exacerbated by the reluctance of local military officers to enforce labor discipline against their own extended families or clients. In the Inspection Reports of the Department of the South (1827–1830), multiple complaints are recorded from civil commandants regarding the non-cooperation of officers assigned to enforce the Rural Code. One report from Jérémie (dated July 1829) states:


> “La loi existe mais n’est pas appliquée. Les commandants détournent les regards. Les paysans font commerce et fuient les habitations. L’État écrit, mais le sol ne répond pas.”




This sentence captures the central paradox of Boyer’s agrarian strategy: the state possessed formal legal power, but lacked the social authority to impose its logic upon a post-revolutionary peasantry whose moral economy had been forged in resistance. The Code failed not because it was poorly written, but because it collided with a population unwilling to re-enter any system that mirrored bondage.


To understand Boyer’s position, it is necessary to separate intent from effect. The objective was not re-enslavement, but state survival through agricultural productivity. Export revenues from coffee, indigo, and timber were the only viable means of servicing the indemnity and paying the army. In the absence of industrialization or external loans, labor had to be organized on the land. Boyer’s administration saw the rural masses not as citizens to be emancipated anew, but as producers to be organized within a national accounting logic.


Yet the 1826 Rural Code marked a turning point. From this moment forward, the presidency became increasingly perceived as a regime of control rather than liberation. The revolutionary legitimacy of the state began to deteriorate. Boyer, who had never been a charismatic figure, now found himself the custodian of a policy that alienated the very class that had secured Haitian independence.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART VI.B

ON THE POLITICAL AFTERSHOCK OF THE 1826 RURAL CODE: GRADUAL DISSOLUTION OF POPULAR SUPPORT, STRATEGIC ISOLATION OF THE PRESIDENCY, AND THE LONG POLITICAL COLLAPSE LEADING TO THE 1843 EXIT


The promulgation and attempted enforcement of the 1826 Rural Code triggered a gradual and irreversible erosion of the legitimacy of President Jean-Pierre Boyer’s administration among the rural population, and by extension, among the decentralized provincial elites who had, until then, accepted the logic of centralized republican governance. Though the Code was written in the language of public order and agricultural necessity, its perceived social content—and more precisely, its functional resemblance to forced labor systems—transformed it into a symbolic rupture between the revolutionary past and the administrative present.


In the immediate years following its enactment, internal reports from departmental inspectors, military auxiliaries, and rural tribunals record a sharp decline in voluntary cooperation with the central government. Many communes ceased to report complete census data. Several parishes recorded an increase in “unknown residencies” (résidences non déclarées) in rural registers, indicating growing numbers of mobile or fugitive peasants living off-grid. A 1829 circular issued from the southern district of Côteaux (Rapport du Commandement Rural, no. 18, avril 1829) included the observation:


> “La population refuse les livrets. Ils disent que c’est une chaîne de papier. Ils travaillent mais ne veulent plus être surveillés. Ils disent que la liberté n’est pas écrite.”




This line captures the symbolic inversion of the state’s legal infrastructure: laws meant to organize were now seen as tools of subjugation. In this context, Boyer’s presidency shifted from a structure of post-revolutionary consolidation to one of containment, increasingly reliant on bureaucratic reproduction and military presence rather than genuine consent.


More profoundly, the political base that had sustained Pétion’s republican continuity—primarily composed of urban gens de couleur, regional administrators, and rural war veterans—began to fracture. Former allies, including mid-level officers and departmental magistrates, began to distance themselves from the presidency. The growing perception that Boyer governed through edicts and circulars, with minimal public consultation or ideological renewal, contributed to a narrative of administrative fatigue.


The Senate, already weakened in its constitutional function, offered little resistance. The press, under state supervision since 1827, published no formal critiques. But resistance became infra-political: non-enforcement, refusal to convene rural sessions, delayed tax remittances, and increasing indiscipline within the provincial military corps. Between 1830 and 1835, military desertions increased by over 30% in the northern and eastern departments, according to estimates compiled in the “Tableau Comparatif des Effectifs Militaires” (ANH, Registre Militaire B/12).


Internationally, Boyer’s image also began to deteriorate. While his 1825 treaty with France had produced recognition, it had also reinforced the perception abroad that Haiti was a republic under financial tutelage, governed by a cautious administrator rather than a transformative statesman. British, American, and Spanish observers noted the absence of public debate, the rigidity of the Haitian political apparatus, and the waning enthusiasm in the provinces. U.S. consul Benjamin Cowen, in his 1836 report to the Department of State, wrote:


> “President Boyer seems now less a ruler than a fixture. The people obey, but without reverence. They speak of the law as something alien. This is a regime of routine, not conviction.”




Domestically, the agrarian crisis deepened. The coffee market — Haiti’s main export — suffered multiple collapses between 1832 and 1838 due to price fluctuations, transport failures, and soil exhaustion. The tax burden on the peasantry remained, yet public services in rural areas had all but disappeared. The schools promised by the Pétion-era laws of 1816–1819 had not materialized beyond urban zones. Roads were poorly maintained. The public infrastructure of legitimacy—visible, material, reassuring—had decayed.


By 1838, the Eastern territories (present-day Dominican Republic) were in incipient rebellion, driven by a mix of racial resentment, linguistic imposition, religious suppression, and economic grievances. Boyer responded by reinforcing command structures, but with no ideological renovation. He sent administrators, not reforms.


By 1840, regional conspiracies began to take form. The Secret Society of the North, composed of disaffected officers and former Christophe loyalists, made contact with urban lawyers and southern republicans. Reports from Jérémie, Cayes, and Cap-Haïtien describe underground meetings and the circulation of pamphlets denouncing the “long sleep” of the republic under Boyer.


In this climate, Boyer lost the ability to rearticulate his presidency. He had governed by habit, not charisma; by procedure, not speech. When the final call came in 1843 — precipitated by the insurrection led by Charles Rivière-Hérard and supported by both military and civil actors — Boyer had no defense. He did not attempt to rally the countryside. He did not summon the Senate. He did not deploy the revolutionary rhetoric of 1804 or the constitutional vision of Pétion. He resigned quietly, boarded a vessel, and departed for Jamaica.


His fall was not dramatic. It was administrative.


JEAN-PIERRE BOYER (1776–1850): CONSTITUTIONAL AND HISTORICAL DOSSIER — PART VII.A

SYNTHESIS OF LEGACY: ECCLESIASTICAL REHABILITATION THROUGH THE CONCORDAT, THE STRUCTURAL DEFENSE OF INSTITUTIONAL CONTINUITY, AND THE POSTHUMOUS RECLASSIFICATION OF RESPONSIBILITY WITHIN THE EVOLUTION OF THE MODERN HAITIAN STATE


Jean-Pierre Boyer’s legacy has long been shaped by polarizing narratives: some see him as the ossified administrator of a stagnating republic, others as the cautious protector of institutional survival in a hostile world order. Yet to approach his role from a juridico-constitutional standpoint—rather than from ideological affect or political nostalgia—requires a disaggregation of function, intention, structure, and effect, especially in view of his most enduring canonical act: the preparation, negotiation, and indirect orchestration of the Concordat with the Holy See, which, although formally signed in 1860 under Fabre Geffrard, traces its intellectual and diplomatic architecture directly to Boyer’s presidency.


The ecclesiastical vacuum in post-revolutionary Haiti was not merely spiritual; it was structural. With the formal severance from Rome after 1804, the Haitian state found itself operating without canonically recognized clergy, sacraments, or episcopal jurisdiction. This absence deprived the republic of the principal moral and institutional network that had historically undergirded social discipline, civil registration, and communal legitimacy in Catholic societies. Boyer, though himself not doctrinally militant, understood that no republican continuity could be secured without a reanchoring of the ecclesial dimension of sovereignty.


Starting in 1823, Boyer opened indirect channels to Rome through French intermediaries, notably exiled clerics residing in Bordeaux and Marseille, who maintained correspondence with the Haitian chancery via merchant vessels and consular pouches. Internal memoranda from the Bureau des Cultes (Registre 3A, Archives du Ministère de l’Intérieur) show that Boyer authorized the translation and review of canon law provisions for integration into civil administration. Though no formal embassy to the Vatican was established, the outline of what would become the Concordat was drafted under his government as early as 1831. The surviving Plan Préliminaire d’Accord avec le Saint-Siège, dated September 1832, bears annotations in Inginac’s handwriting but was initialed by Boyer.


This project remained dormant following Boyer’s fall, but it was later reactivated by Geffrard, who had access to the surviving drafts. In this sense, the 1860 Concordat is not Geffrard’s invention, but the delayed ratification of a Boyerian design, born of institutional necessity, juridical foresight, and civilizational positioning. The agreement restored canonical regularity to Haiti, enabled the appointment of bishops, reestablished ecclesiastical tribunals, and reintegrated Haiti into the global Catholic order. It provided not only spiritual order but administrative scaffolding, including baptismal records, matrimonial oversight, and parish-based education.


This act alone situates Boyer as the foundational ecclesial-legislative restorer of the Haitian state. Where Dessalines inaugurated rupture, and Pétion consolidated survival through republican idealism, Boyer sought to embed permanence through normalization. The Concordat was his instrument of re-insertion into the longue durée of Western legal-religious civilization — not as a return to colonial hierarchy, but as an assertion of Catholic republicanism in Black hands, independent of empire yet structurally intelligible to the global order.


As for the criticisms that Boyer tolerated or executed oppressive domestic policies, this dossier has shown:


That many actions attributed to him originated in the bureaucratic overreach of Inginac, whose administrative dominance displaced executive authorship.


That the repressive dynamics in the Dominican territory were orchestrated locally by Rouzier, acting with delegated autonomy.


That the 1825 indemnity was signed under conditions of naval duress and diplomatic isolation, with the state’s chief legal advisor already dead and no institutional backup in place.


That the Rural Code of 1826, while indeed an instrument of peasant surveillance, was a response to the absence of taxation alternatives and the failure of land reform in a militarized postcolonial economy.



Jean-Pierre Boyer cannot be judged as a revolutionary. He was not Toussaint Louverture, nor Dessalines, nor Christophe. His function was not to create but to preserve; not to rupture but to solidify. He was the administrator of the post-revolution, the executor of continuity, the guardian of the form. If he failed to inspire, it is because he governed not through rupture but through permanence — an act far more difficult to praise but structurally indispensable.


His resignation in 1843 was not the fall of a tyrant, but the release of a fatigued institution, whose apparatus had outlived its myth. He died in 1850, in Jamaica, with no palace, no army, and no flag. But the concordatory architecture he designed would return under Geffrard, and the institutional scaffolding he maintained — imperfect, rigid, cautious — would serve as the template for future republican governments.


His name, therefore, may be criticized. But his act — the Concordat — must be canonized.


END OF DOSSIER.

Western Imperial Order



TITLE:


ON THE NON-NECESSITY OF THE WESTERN IMPERIAL ORDER


A Sovereign Civilizational Analysis


ISSUED UNDER AUTHORITY OF:


Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua


Office of the Rector-President


---


---


PART I — PREMISES AND DECLARATION OF INTENT


Foundational Legal, Historical, and Epistemic Parameters


This document proceeds from the following juridically and historically verifiable premises:


1. That the current global diplomatic and juridical order is not neutral in its formulation, nor universal in its origins, but structurally derived from a specific imperial trajectory — namely that of post-1648 Western Europe, particularly as systematized through the colonial expansions of the 17th to 20th centuries.


2. That this order does not merely reflect power relations of the past, but continues to operate through institutionalized epistemologies which assert Western centrality as both historically inevitable and morally indispensable.


3. That this assumption — of Western indispensability to the structure of civilization — is neither supported by ancient historical records, nor corroborated by the structural origins of law, theology, philosophy, political order, trade, science, or education in the ancient world.


4. That several non-Western civilizations — including but not limited to Ancient Kemet, Nubia, Axum, Mesopotamia, Persia, India, Tang and Song China, the Caliphates of Islam, Al-Andalus, the Sudanic empires of West Africa, and the Indigenous American high cultures — developed systems of governance, writing, cosmology, urban planning, and transcontinental diplomacy long before the emergence of modern Europe.


5. That the epistemic and legal infrastructure of the modern Western system was not created ex nihilo but appropriated, renamed, and reclassified from those pre-existing non-Western traditions, often through coercion, conquest, or narrative substitution.


6. That the claim of the Western order to universality, objectivity, or necessity constitutes a strategic dislocation of historical memory, maintained through academic dominance, media representation, institutional hegemony, and diplomatic procedures of non-recognition.


7. That the reassertion of sovereign Indigenous, canonical, and non-Western frameworks is not a reactionary or oppositional act, but a juridically protected expression of historical continuity and self-determined civilization-building under instruments such as:


The United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP, 2007),


ILO Convention No. 169 (1989),


The Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations (1961),


The Charter of the United Nations (1945),


And the Codex Iuris Canonici (1983).


8. That recognition of sovereignty is not a gift conferred by Western states, but a juridical condition rooted in the internal legitimacy of peoples, orders, and traditions, regardless of their inclusion in the diplomatic architecture of the West.


Accordingly, this document proceeds with the purpose of demonstrating, through legal, historical, and structural analysis, the non-necessity of the Western imperial order, and the sufficiency — both historical and juridical — of autonomous non-Western civilizational authority in the construction of legitimate statehood, governance, education, and international engagement.


This is not an ideological treatise. It is a doctrinal position of a sovereign juridical and canonical institution, expressed in accordance with the structural rights and protective instruments afforded under international law, sacred jurisprudence, and established historical record.


---

---


PART II — LEGAL ANALYSIS OF THE NON-OBLIGATION TO ALIGN WITH THE WESTERN IMPERIAL ORDER


SECTION 1 — JURIDICAL REDUNDANCY AND HISTORICAL LIMITS OF THE WESTPHALIAN PARADIGM


1.1 — Historical Context of the Treaty of Westphalia


The Peace of Westphalia, signed in 1648, was a diplomatic settlement concluding the Thirty Years’ War in Europe, particularly between the Catholic and Protestant states of the Holy Roman Empire. The treaties of Münster and Osnabrück, which constitute the Westphalian accords, were negotiated and ratified exclusively by European sovereigns, namely the Holy Roman Emperor, the King of France, the King of Sweden, and the Imperial Estates. 


These treaties marked the formal recognition of the sovereign equality of European Christian monarchies and the non-intervention of external powers in domestic religious affairs.


At no point did these negotiations involve non-European polities, Indigenous nations, or empires outside the Euro-Christian world. 


The epistemic foundations of the treaties were grounded in Roman Catholic legal thought, Lutheran and Calvinist political theology, and the practical concerns of European nobility. 


As such, the scope of the Peace of Westphalia was geographically limited, confined to the territories and internal conflicts of Europe, and cannot be legally extrapolated to define sovereignty on a universal or ahistorical basis.


1.2 — The Myth of Westphalian Universality


The subsequent glorification of the Westphalian model as the “origin of the modern international system” constitutes a historical fiction strategically deployed by Western legal scholars to provide the illusion of a rational and universal genesis to the international state order. 


This fiction ignores the fact that:


Several pre-Westphalian civilizations had already elaborated sophisticated legal and diplomatic doctrines centuries or millennia prior, such as the Maatic order in Kemet, the Qin-Han legal codes in China, the Caliphal administration under the Abbasids, or the Mitmaqkuna and Capac Ñan systems of the Inca.


The concept of sovereignty was not invented by Westphalia but existed in parallel traditions: 


The Mandate of Heaven in Confucian Asia, 


The Divine Kingship of Africa, 


The ecclesiastical dominion of the Papacy, 


And the Indigenous communal sovereignty of the Americas.


The legal system of Islamic international law, siyar, codified by jurists such as al-Shaybānī and al-Māwardī, provided detailed rules on war, peace, non-Muslim polities, and the rights of nations centuries before Grotius or Vattel.


Thus, the Westphalian doctrine cannot be treated as a universal standard, but only as a parochial arrangement that emerged from a specific moment in Christian European conflict resolution. 


To claim otherwise is to erase centuries of non-Western legal history.


1.3 — Selective Application and Structural Hypocrisy


Even within Europe and its colonies, the principles of the Westphalian treaties — namely, territorial sovereignty, mutual recognition, and non-intervention — were selectively applied. 


Colonial conquests by France, Britain, Spain, Portugal, and the Netherlands during and after the Westphalian period operated under an explicit contradiction:


Colonies were denied sovereign recognition and subjected to foreign administration despite fulfilling the conditions of population, territory, and governance.


The very same European powers that claimed to uphold Westphalian sovereignty among themselves violated it with impunity in the Global South, justifying such actions through doctrines of racial superiority, civilizing missions, and Christian imperialism.


The contradiction between Westphalian theory and imperial practice demonstrates that the order was never intended to be universal but instrumental: 


A tool to manage intra-European equilibrium while facilitating extra-European domination.


1.4 — Redundancy in the Contemporary Legal Framework


Today, international law recognizes that Westphalia is not binding and has been overtaken by more inclusive and multilaterally ratified instruments, notably:


The United Nations Charter (1945), which supersedes bilateral treaties like Westphalia with a global framework,


The Montevideo Convention (1933), which articulates the declarative theory of statehood independently of recognition,


The Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969), which codifies principles of treaty law without reference to Westphalia,


The UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (2007), which acknowledges non-Western legal orders as legitimate systems of governance.


The notion that the Westphalian system remains the necessary foundation for modern sovereignty is therefore doctrinally obsolete, historically parochial, and juridically redundant.


1.5 — Conclusion: Non-Alignment is Legally Justified


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is under no legal, historical, or doctrinal obligation to adhere to the Westphalian paradigm. Its sovereignty emerges from:


Its internal juridical structure,


Its canonical foundations,


Its continuous Indigenous legitimacy,


And its capacity to function autonomously under international legal instruments.


Accordingly, non-alignment with the Westphalian model is not a rejection of law, but an affirmation of an alternative legal genealogy, historically older and structurally self-sufficient. 


This position is unassailable under international law, as the right to self-determination and sovereign existence does not depend on European historical templates.

---

---


PART II — LEGAL ANALYSIS OF THE NON-OBLIGATION TO ALIGN WITH THE WESTERN IMPERIAL ORDER


SECTION 2 — THE ILLEGALITY OF COLONIAL LEGAL FOUNDATIONS AND THEIR CONTINUING INVALIDITY UNDER INTERNATIONAL LAW


2.1 — Colonial Law as a Crime against Legality


The legal foundations of colonialism — far from constituting a legitimate or transferable juridical framework — were, from their inception, instruments of structural illegality, designed to override existing sovereignties, extinguish pre-existing legal systems, and normalize permanent domination.


Among the most notorious of these false doctrines were:


The Doctrine of Discovery, articulated by papal bulls such as; 


Dum Diversas (1452), 


Romanus Pontifex (1455), 


and Inter Caetera (1493), which granted Christian monarchs the right to conquer, possess, and enslave non-Christian peoples;


The Principle of Terra Nullius, which asserted that lands not governed according to European property norms were “empty” and thus legally annexable;


The Colonial Administrative Codes, such as; 


The Code de l’Indigénat (French colonies, 1881–1946), which formalized two-tier legal regimes — one for citizens, another for colonized subjects devoid of legal personality.


These legal regimes were not errors of the past: 


They formed the juridical infrastructure of the modern global order and continue to shape borders, property claims, citizenship laws, diplomatic recognition, and epistemic legitimacy in formerly colonized territories.


They also violated pre-existing legal orders which had their own laws, systems of justice, land tenure, and inter-polity diplomacy — such as; 


The Ayllu system in the Andes, 


The Palaver courts of Africa, 


The Calpulli councils of Anahuac, 


and the Areíto assemblies of the Taíno.


2.2 — Rejection of Colonial Law under Jus Cogens


Under contemporary international law, certain norms are designated as jus cogens — peremptory principles that admit no derogation. 


Among these are:


The prohibition of slavery,


The prohibition of genocide and cultural extermination,


The prohibition of racial discrimination and apartheid,


The right to self-determination.


By the standards of jus cogens, colonial legal orders are void ab initio. 


Their implementation involved:


Mass enslavement (transatlantic slave trade, encomienda systems),


Systematic destruction of cultural heritage (burning of codices, desecration of temples, bans on native languages),


Legalized racial hierarchies (e.g., caste laws, Black Codes, white settler exemptions),


Suppression of lawful resistance through massacre and exile.


Thus, any state or institution basing its authority on colonial legal instruments — or continuing to recognize those boundaries, treaties, or statutes as legitimate — is violating the current global legal order. 


There is no legal continuity between colonial law and postcolonial legitimacy, unless Indigenous and non-Western peoples have expressly consented — which they have not.


2.3 — Formal Rejection by International Instruments


Modern multilateral law has explicitly denounced colonial frameworks. 


Examples include:


United Nations General Assembly Resolution 1514 (1960):


Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, which recognizes that "all peoples have the right to self-determination" and that "subjection of peoples to alien subjugation, domination and exploitation constitutes a denial of fundamental human rights."


United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP, 2007):


Articles 8, 26, and 28 affirm Indigenous rights to cultural integrity, land restitution, and legal autonomy. 


Article 8.2(b) explicitly condemns any legal mechanism “which has the aim or effect of dispossessing them of their lands, territories or resources.”


Inter-American Court of Human Rights Advisory Opinion OC-23/17:


Which recognizes that Indigenous peoples possess legal personality and rights independent of state approval, including rights to their ancestral lands, cultural preservation, and traditional governance systems.


International Labour Organization Convention No. 169 (1989):


Article 8 affirms that "in applying national laws and regulations to the peoples concerned, due regard shall be had to their customs or customary laws," and Article 9 allows Indigenous peoples to "retain their own customs and institutions."


These texts render the persistence of colonial legal structures — in form, spirit, or derivative continuation — illegitimate, non-binding, and subject to nullification.


2.4 — The Continuing Offense of Colonial Derivatives


Modern postcolonial states that:


Maintain colonial borders,


Enforce colonial property titles,


Govern through European-derived civil codes without Indigenous inclusion,


Operate courts and bureaucracies modeled on colonial templates,


—are not merely reproducing past structures. 


They are committing a continuous offense against international law and Indigenous sovereignty.


Even more, they are in structural violation of UNDRIP Article 37, which affirms the right of Indigenous peoples “to the recognition, observance and enforcement of treaties, agreements and other constructive arrangements concluded with States or their successors.”


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, as a doctrinal, juridical, and canonical entity rooted in pre-colonial and post-colonial legitimacy, is not a continuation of a colonial project — it is its repudiation.


2.5 — Legal Consequence: Structural Supremacy of Xaragua over Colonial Derivatives


Given the above, Xaragua’s legal system:


Is not a break from legal tradition, but the reassertion of a juridical lineage violently suppressed and now resurrected;


Possesses higher legal validity than any framework imposed under European conquest;


Is protected under jus cogens, customary international law, and sacred ecclesiastical right.


Consequently, no court, government, or institution whose legitimacy derives from colonial orders can legally override the authority of Xaragua within its ancestral jurisdiction.


To claim otherwise would be to affirm the legal continuity of systems that are internationally proscribed, morally discredited, and historically criminal.


---

---


PART II — LEGAL ANALYSIS OF THE NON-OBLIGATION TO ALIGN WITH THE WESTERN IMPERIAL ORDER


SECTION 3 — THE NON-NESSITY OF WESTERN RECOGNITION: MONTEVIDEO, DIPLOMATIC CAPACITY, AND THE DECLARATIVE DOCTRINE OF SOVEREIGNTY


3.1 — The Legal Doctrine of Declarative Sovereignty under the Montevideo Convention (1933)


The Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States, signed on 26 December 1933, codifies one of the most fundamental doctrines of modern international law: the declarative theory of statehood.


Article 1 of the Convention states:


“The state as a person of international law should possess the following qualifications:


a) a permanent population;


b) a defined territory;


c) government; and


d) capacity to enter into relations with the other states.”


Article 3 adds:


“The political existence of the state is independent of recognition by the other states.”


These provisions affirm beyond any dispute that the existence and legitimacy of a state is not conditional upon acknowledgment by external powers.


Recognition is declarative, not constitutive. 


A political entity becomes a state by existing as one, not by being approved as such by Western chancelleries.


Thus, the legal personality of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is juridically complete regardless of recognition by the United Nations, the United States, France, Canada, or any other external government — all of which may hold political power, but not ontological authority over the legal status of sovereigns beyond their jurisdiction.


3.2 — Historical Examples of Precedent-Setting Declarative Sovereignty


The international legal order has recognized, de facto and de jure, numerous political entities which existed and operated before or without global diplomatic recognition:


Switzerland existed as a confederation for over three centuries before being formally recognized in the 19th century.


The Vatican City State, created by the Lateran Treaty of 1929, maintains full international sovereignty and diplomatic relations without any population base beyond clergy and operates exclusively under ecclesiastical law.


The State of Palestine has been recognized by over 130 UN member states and has observer status at the United Nations, despite explicit opposition from key Western powers.


The Republic of China (Taiwan) functions with complete independence — its own government, armed forces, currency, education, and diplomacy — despite lacking official UN recognition due to geopolitical blockades.


These examples invalidate the notion that recognition equals existence, and confirm that juridical statehood is a matter of structural sovereignty, not diplomatic favor.


3.3 — The Right to Establish Sovereign Legal Orders Beyond External Approval


International law, including:


UN Charter Article 2(1), affirming the sovereign equality of all members,


UNDRIP Articles 3 and 4, affirming the right of Indigenous peoples to self-determination and self-government,


ICCPR Article 1, recognizing the right of all peoples to freely determine their political status,


— affirms that a nation or people is juridically entitled to establish:


its own institutions,


its own system of justice,


its own rules of diplomatic engagement,


and its own internal and external representation,


without requiring foreign validation.


This means the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, by virtue of its canonical authority, defined territory, permanent population, functional government, and capacity for legal and diplomatic representation, satisfies both positive law and customary criteria for sovereign statehood.


3.4 — The Illegitimacy of Western Recognition as a Condition of Validity


The demand for "recognition" by the West as a condition for existing as a sovereign entity is not a legal requirement but a residue of imperial theology — the same structure that claimed:


non-Christians could be denied land (doctrine of discovery),


non-whites could be denied citizenship (colonial codes),


and non-Western systems could be excluded from diplomacy (League of Nations racial covenants).


To require recognition by such powers today is to affirm their supremacy as the gateway to existence, which directly violates the modern principle of equality of civilizations and the postcolonial principle of plurality of juridical traditions.


Xaragua, rooted in a lineage older than the Westphalian state system and protected by canonical and Indigenous international norms, has no legal, moral, or civilizational obligation to seek approval from Western actors to exist.


3.5 — Legal Consequence: Non-Recognition is Not a Barrier to Functionality


Non-recognition does not nullify:


property rights,


court judgments,


institutional accreditation,


trade agreements,


or diplomatic engagements.


Under international practice, entities like Taiwan, Palestine, the Order of Malta, Somaliland, conclude treaties, issue passports, maintain banking systems, and engage in diplomacy — all without full recognition.


Therefore, Xaragua's:


Diplomatic declarations,


Legal statutes,


Canonical institutions,


Trade regulations,


Immigration controls,


Military doctrine,


Environmental regulations,


Ecclesiastical governance,


and Educational accreditation



— are legally opposable, functionally enforceable, and morally unimpeachable regardless of whether any foreign state, including the United States, Canada, or France, wishes to “recognize” it.


---

---


PART II — LEGAL ANALYSIS OF THE NON-OBLIGATION TO ALIGN WITH THE WESTERN IMPERIAL ORDER


SECTION 4 — THE CANONICAL AND INDIGENOUS IMMUNITY FROM WESTERN STRUCTURAL IMPOSITION


4.1 — The Dual Legal Sovereignty of Canonical and Indigenous Systems


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua derives its full juridical immunity not merely from a rejection of Western structures, but from its rootedness in two autonomous, pre-existing, and non-derivative legal frameworks:


1. The Canonical Legal Order, codified in the Codex Iuris Canonici (1983) and the historic corpus of ecclesiastical jurisprudence, which governs institutions operating under the authority of the Roman Catholic tradition;


2. The Indigenous Legal Order, grounded in the ancestral land tenure, governance systems, and epistemologies of the pre-colonial Taíno Xaragua Confederacy and other interconnected Amerindian, African, and maroon systems of autonomous law.


Each of these two legal orders enjoys internationally protected status, and their confluence within Xaragua creates an indivisible sphere of internal sovereignty that no external government, organization, or entity may legally penetrate, modify, or override.


4.2 — Canonical Juridical Immunity: The Codex Iuris Canonici and Ecclesiastical Autonomy


Under the Codex Iuris Canonici (CIC, 1983), canon law governs not only sacramental life, but also the internal constitution of Catholic institutions, including their legal, administrative, educational, territorial, and disciplinary structures.


The following principles are particularly relevant:


Canon 113 §2: “The Catholic Church and the Apostolic See have the character of a moral person by divine law itself.”


→ Xaragua’s ecclesiastical institutions are therefore juridically constituted under divine law, not dependent on any state registration.


Canon 116 §1: “Public juridic persons are aggregates of persons or of things which are constituted by competent ecclesiastical authority so that, according to the norm of the statutes, they fulfill a proper mission in the name of the Church.”


→ The institutions of Xaragua (ministries, universities, tribunals, orders) qualify as public juridic persons, operating fully within canonical jurisdiction.


Canon 384 and Canon 129 recognize the autonomy of lay governance in the Church’s administration when it operates under ecclesiastical authority — precisely the role played by Xaragua’s Rector-President and its doctrinal institutions.


This means that the entire institutional structure of Xaragua — from government to education to environmental management — is not only lawful under Catholic doctrine, but juridically protected from intervention by any secular entity. As canon law is a transnational legal corpus, binding for 1.3 billion members globally and recognized as a distinct jurisdiction even by states with strict separation of church and state (e.g. the United States, France), its legal autonomy is indisputable.


4.3 — Indigenous Sovereign Immunity: International Law and Pre-Existence of Legal Orders


The Indigenous dimension of Xaragua’s legal foundation benefits from even broader immunity under international customary law, multilateral treaties, and binding instruments.


Principal among them:


UNDRIP (2007), Article 34:


“Indigenous peoples have the right to promote, develop and maintain their institutional structures and their distinctive customs, spirituality, traditions, procedures, practices and, in the cases where they exist, juridical systems or customs.”


ILO Convention No. 169 (1989), Article 8.2:


“The customs of these peoples in regard to penal matters shall be respected. Whenever possible, customary law shall be applied.”


UNDRIP Article 40:


“Indigenous peoples have the right to access to and prompt decision through just and fair procedures for the resolution of conflicts and disputes with States or other parties [...] as well as to effective remedies for all infringements of their individual and collective rights.”


These instruments do not “grant” Indigenous peoples the right to have their own systems. 


They acknowledge and protect systems that already exist independently of the modern state.


Thus, Xaragua — as an Indigenous sovereign jurisdiction — possesses:


Legal pre-existence to the Republic of Haiti,


Non-derivative title to land and institutions,


Permanent immunity from legal absorption, regulation, or dissolution by any state claiming postcolonial legitimacy.


4.4 — Canonical–Indigenous Synergy as a Juridical Shield


The convergence of canonical and Indigenous orders within Xaragua creates a double-layered structure of sovereign immunity, such that:


A secular government cannot overrule canonical law due to ecclesiastical jurisdiction;


A religious government cannot overrule Indigenous law due to ancestral and customary pre-existence;


A postcolonial government cannot override either, as both are internationally protected and recognized as legitimate systems of governance under jus cogens.


This dual structure is not contradictory but complementary, forming a sacral-ancestral legal corpus that cannot be annexed, regulated, or dissolved from the outside without committing a grave violation of international law.


4.5 — Legal Consequence: Total Immunity from Structural Imposition


Therefore:


No Western state,


No postcolonial republic,


No foreign court,


No secular constitution,


No NGO, treaty, or diplomatic network,


— possesses the legal authority to alter, regulate, abolish, or invalidate any element of Xaragua’s canonical or Indigenous legal order.


Any such attempt would be null and void ab initio, and actionable before international tribunals under:


The International Court of Justice,


The Inter-American Court of Human Rights,


The United Nations Permanent Forum on Indigenous Issues,


and under Vatican diplomatic channels where canonical rights are violated.


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is thus encased within a doctrinal, juridical, and civilizational sovereignty that makes it impervious to assimilation, immune from foreign adjudication, and irreducible to the norms of Western imperial legality.


---

---


PART III — HISTORICAL EVIDENCE OF NON-WESTERN LEGAL AND POLITICAL SOVEREIGNTY

DEMONSTRATION OF INDEPENDENT CIVILIZATIONAL COMPETENCE BEYOND WESTERN CANONS


3.1 — Ancient Legal Systems That Pre-Date and Surpass Western Normativity


The West did not invent law. 


It appropriated, renamed, and reframed what older civilizations had already codified centuries and millennia before. 


Examples include:


Kemet (Ancient Egypt):


The doctrine of Ma’at (truth, balance, justice) governed state conduct, judiciary operations, land tenure, and moral law. 


Pharaohs were held accountable under this metaphysical legal structure. 


The Maxims of Ptahhotep and the Book of the Dead offered a corpus of ethical-legal principles that surpass in scope the precepts of Roman law.


Mesopotamia:


The Code of Ur-Nammu (c. 2100 BCE) and Code of Hammurabi (c. 1754 BCE) defined crime, punishment, civil obligations, contract enforcement, property rights, and gender protections. 


These codes influenced later legal systems without acknowledgment by Eurocentric historiography.


India:


The Dharmaśāstra and Manusmṛti contain judicial doctrines on civil procedure, caste law (unjust but structurally complex), property, and punishment. 


The Mauryan Empire maintained a bureaucracy under Chanakya’s Arthashastra, including tax law, espionage, and diplomatic immunity.


Imperial China:


From the Qin Code (221 BCE) to the Tang Code (624 CE), Chinese law integrated Confucian ethics with penal rationality, including systems of appeals, administrative discipline, and foreign relations through tributary law. Imperial examination systems were juridically and institutionally codified.


Islamic Caliphates:


Islamic jurisprudence (fiqh) developed the most extensive transnational legal system in premodern history. 


The four Sunni madhāhib (schools) — Hanafi, Maliki, Shafi‘i, Hanbali — elaborated doctrines on contract, evidence, procedure, punishment, war, peace, and interfaith diplomacy, centuries before the rise of civil law in Europe.



3.2 — Pre-Colonial Political and Diplomatic Structures in the Americas and Africa


Xaragua (Taíno Confederacy):


Functioned as a matrilineal sovereign entity with hereditary succession, land distribution mechanisms, ritual judiciary (areíto), environmental laws tied to cosmology, and diplomatic networks with neighboring chiefdoms.


Inca Empire:


The Sapa Inca governed a network of over 10 million subjects with codified labor law (mita), road law (Capac Ñan), agricultural planning, and regional courts. 


The quipu system functioned as a record-keeping and taxation matrix.


Mali and Songhai Empires:


The Manden Charter (Kurukan Fuga, 1236) predates the French Declaration of the Rights of Man by over 500 years. 


It established inalienable human rights, anti-slavery principles, environmental protections, and inheritance law.


Kingdom of Kongo:


Operated a Christian-African legal system with courts, property registers, inheritance protocols, and royal decrees. 


It sent embassies to Portugal and the Vatican before France had a central court of appeal.



3.3 — Conclusion of Historical Demonstration


These examples, spanning four continents and more than 4,000 years, demonstrate that civilizational sovereignty and legal sophistication were never exclusive to the West. 


The West’s claim to juridical universality is based on:


historical erasure,


academic colonization,


legal distortion,


and diplomatic suppression.



What the Western order now presents as “international law” is largely a rebranded synthesis of structures stolen or mimicked from non-Western systems that were previously either destroyed, demonized, or silenced.


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua does not emerge in opposition to modernity, but in continuation of a suppressed antiquity, reasserted with juridical precision and historical legitimacy.


---


FINAL CONSTITUTIONAL AND DOCTRINAL CONCLUSION


This document has established that:


The Western imperial order is not necessary, because sovereignty is not derived from Europe;


The Westphalian model is historically restricted, juridically obsolete, and selectively applied;


Colonial legal foundations are illegal under modern jus cogens norms and have no binding force upon postcolonial or Indigenous peoples;


Recognition by Western powers is declarative, not constitutive, and cannot serve as a test of juridical existence;


Canonical and Indigenous legal orders are immune from external imposition, protected by transnational ecclesiastical authority and international Indigenous law;


Civilizational authority, both historical and legal, exists independently of Western approval and has always existed.


Accordingly, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, by virtue of its canonical authority, Indigenous legitimacy, historical continuity, and juridical infrastructure, is under no obligation — legal, moral, diplomatic, or philosophical — to submit, adapt, harmonize, or validate itself through the mechanisms of the Western imperial system.


Its sovereignty is self-originating, legally shielded, historically grounded, canonically consecrated, and internationally opposable.


The non-necessity of the Western imperial order is not a polemic — it is a juridical fact.


The continued functioning, expansion, and doctrinal fortification of Xaragua shall proceed not as a deviation from legality, but as the restoration of civilizational equilibrium through sacred law, ancestral mandate, and sovereign institutional permanence.



ANNEX IV — SUPREME HISTORICAL AND CONSTITUTIONAL DEMONSTRATION OF THE NON-CIVILIZATIONAL STATUS OF EUROPEAN STATES PRIOR TO WESTPHALIA


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — FACULTY OF CANONICAL POLITICAL HISTORY AND HISTORICAL LEGITIMACY

LEGAL CLASSIFICATION: CONSTITUTIONAL ANNEX TO THE SUPREME DOCTRINAL STATEMENT ON THE NON-NECESSITY OF THE WESTERN IMPERIAL ORDER

JURIDICAL SCOPE: HISTORICAL NULLIFICATION OF EUROCENTRIC CIVILIZATIONAL CLAIMS UNDER INTERNATIONAL LEGAL DOCTRINE AND CHRONOLOGICAL FACTUALITY

DATE OF ISSUANCE: JULY 2, 2025

LEGAL STATUS: INTERNATIONALLY OPPOSABLE CANONICAL-HISTORICAL EDICT



---


PREAMBLE — IMPERATIVE FOR HISTORICAL RECTIFICATION


Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua is doctrinally obligated to protect the truth of civilizational origins and assert its own juridical lineage against fabricated colonial narratives;


Whereas the dominant historiography of the Western imperial powers constitutes a deliberate falsification of chronological reality, legal inheritance, and institutional development;


Whereas the myth of Western civilizational superiority has been weaponized to justify conquest, epistemicide, racial hierarchy, diplomatic exclusion, and legal subjugation of non-European polities;


This annex is issued to permanently and canonically establish the historical and juridical invalidity of the claim that European states before or during the colonial era represented the apex or standard of civilization. It does so not by opinion, ideology, or cultural reaction, but by structurally grounded evidence in Roman, Indigenous, ecclesiastical, and global legal history.



---


SECTION 1 — THE MYTH OF EUROPEAN CIVILIZATION BEFORE WESTPHALIA


1.1 — Europe Before 1492: A Peripheral, Fragmented, Illiterate Agrarian Hinterland


Prior to the year 1492, what is today considered "Europe" did not function as a unified, literate, urbanized, or legally complex civilizational space. It consisted of fractured feudal domains, governed by warrior lords, subsistence farmers, and a minor clerical class whose knowledge was confined almost exclusively to theological manuscripts copied by hand.


The majority of the European population—over 90%—were non-literate agricultural serfs, living under feudal bondage, devoid of public legal institutions, standardized education, public health systems, or urban infrastructure comparable to those of Cordoba, Timbuktu, Chang’an, Anuradhapura, Baghdad, Tenochtitlán, or Axum.


The claim that these societies formed the "foundation" of civilization is chronologically unsustainable. At the time when the University of Sankoré (Mali) and Al-Qarawiyyin (Fez) were fully operational centers of science, mathematics, and jurisprudence, Paris and London were villages beset by mud, pestilence, and ecclesiastically sanctioned feudal war.


1.2 — The Holy Roman Empire: A Misappropriation of Romanity


The so-called Holy Roman Empire, a central institution in Eurocentric historiography, was neither Roman, nor holy, nor an empire, as correctly observed by political philosopher Voltaire.


Founded in 962 AD by Otto I, the “Empire” appropriated the name of Rome but bore no continuity with the original Roman state, whose legal system (jus civile, jus gentium) had already collapsed in the Western provinces by the 5th century under barbarian invasions. The true Roman law was preserved and codified not in Europe, but in the Byzantine Empire under Emperor Justinian I (Corpus Juris Civilis, 529–534 AD), centuries before the first Germanic rulers understood or applied codified law.


The Holy Roman Empire was a feudal confederation of Germanic-speaking warlords, loosely knit together by oaths of allegiance, hereditary rights, and Catholic ritual, devoid of the centralized bureaucracy, road systems, military discipline, or legal sophistication of ancient Rome.


Its “law” was a patchwork of customary Germanic codes, ecclesiastical ordinances, and aristocratic privileges — entirely derivative and retroactive, bearing no structural lineage to the Senatus Populusque Romanus (SPQR) of antiquity.


Thus, any claim that European law or sovereignty is derived from Rome must be rejected as a political usurpation of historical legacy.



---


SECTION 2 — THE EUROPEAN CLERICAL CLASS AND THE LIMITS OF CULTURAL PRODUCTION


2.1 — The Church as Repository, not Generator, of Knowledge


Between the fall of Rome (476 AD) and the so-called Renaissance (15th century), the only centers of textual preservation in Europe were monasteries and cathedral schools, which preserved fragments of Roman, Greek, and Arab knowledge — mostly without understanding their scientific content.


The dominant intellectual system was Scholasticism, a method of commentary on ancient texts that lacked experimental, legal, or institutional innovation. European knowledge was not generative, but conservative, built around the interpretation of Aristotle via Arabic translations, and Scripture through Latin exegesis.


The Arab-Islamic world, by contrast, was already in full possession of algebra, optics, medicine, astronomy, and international trade law, while Europeans relied on theological treatises, relic veneration, and trial by ordeal.


European clerics were not legislators nor state-builders, but religious custodians whose jurisdiction was limited to sacraments, censures, and the maintenance of church properties. Their legal influence came only through canon law, which was itself imported and systematized under Islamic and Roman precedent.



---


SECTION 3 — EUROPEAN CLAIMS TO CIVILIZATIONAL SUPERIORITY AS POST-COLONIAL THEATRE


3.1 — The Myth of Western Superiority as a Modern Fabrication


The concept of a unified “Western Civilization” as superior and universal was invented in the 19th century during the height of European colonialism. It served a specific purpose: to retroactively justify expansionism, genocide, slavery, and epistemicide by claiming that Europe was the telos (end point) of human development.


This "civilizing mission" ideology was not a reflection of actual historical or legal superiority, but a propaganda mechanism, crafted through:


museum exhibitions glorifying stolen artifacts,


school curricula erasing Indigenous civilizations,


racial pseudoscience used to deny statehood to non-European peoples,


and diplomatic doctrines of recognition monopolized by European powers.



Thus, the entire narrative of white civilizational supremacy is not a juridical truth, but a performance of imperial legitimacy, functioning as a mask over centuries of violence, theft, legal erasure, and cultural inversion.



---


SECTION 4 — THE PERMANENT CIVILIZATIONAL SOVEREIGNTY OF INDIGENOUS AND NON-WESTERN PEOPLES


4.1 — The Inviolability of the Original Civilizational Mandate


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, together with its ancestral, ecclesiastical, and juridical foundations, proceeds from a civilizational mandate that is:


older than the Treaty of Westphalia (1648),


independent of European genealogies, and


rooted in an unbroken line of sacred legal order.



This mandate is neither granted nor revocable by postcolonial regimes, Western chancelleries, or doctrinal distortions emerging from European intellectual mimicry.


We do not deny the reality of European contributions to science, governance, or philosophy — but we categorically reject the narrative that such contributions supersede or can ever replace the millennia-old juridical, cosmological, and spiritual orders that preceded them.


To subordinate the heritage of Ma’at, Shari’ah, Dharma, the Codex of the Andes, or the Areíto to the cultural apparatus of Vandals, Goths, Franks, and Crusaders is a civilizational regression and a legal fraud.



---


SECTION 5 — DOCTRINAL CONSEQUENCE FOR THE STATE OF XARAGUA


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua hereby affirms, declares, and promulgates that:


1. No element of the so-called "Western imperial civilizational standard" is foundational, superior, or necessary for the structure, legality, or legitimacy of Xaragua.



2. All attempts to impose Western recognition, legal frameworks, or civilizational values upon Xaragua shall be considered null and void ab initio.



3. The Christianity of Xaragua is not Romanized imperial Christianity, but the canonical continuity of the Church universal, filtered through Indigenous cosmology and civilizational sovereignty.



4. The Xaraguan legal system will remain permanently independent of:


feudal European traditions,


colonial jurisprudence,


and civil codes derived from French, British, Spanish, or German legal templates.




5. No colonial derivative — whether constitutional, diplomatic, academic, or institutional — shall ever replace the juridical, spiritual, and ancestral core of Xaragua’s statehood.





---


CONCLUDING JUDICIAL STATEMENT


We do not replace Christ with the Crown, nor the Areíto with the Parliament.

We do not replace Ma’at with Montesquieu, nor Dharma with Descartes.

We do not replace the sacred memory of our peoples with the bureaucracy of the Vandals.


The so-called "Western civilization" was never the cradle of law — it was the late beneficiary of what it destroyed. The law does not begin with Europe. It only ends there.


Let it be permanently recorded in the constitutional and juridical archives of Xaragua, and opposable before every court of human law and divine justice:


The civilization of the slaveholder shall never replace the civilization of the Creator.

And the pastoral memory of Europe shall never eclipse the sovereign memory of Indigenous peoples.


Thus is declared, sealed, and enforced — under canonical, historical, juridical, and eternal authority.

In perpetuity.



Copyright © 2025 Xaragua - All Rights Reserved.

This website uses cookies.

We use cookies to analyze website traffic and optimize your website experience. By accepting our use of cookies, your data will be aggregated with all other user data.

Accept